From 475be41752b9d4dd418597ffb39c57b6d3656e2c Mon Sep 17 00:00:00 2001 From: nfenwick Date: Wed, 22 Jan 2025 16:19:43 -0800 Subject: Normalize --- .gitattributes | 4 + LICENSE.txt | 11 + README.md | 2 + old/66371-0.txt | 6854 --------------------------------------- old/66371-0.zip | Bin 152382 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h.zip | Bin 1390341 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/66371-h.htm | 6962 ---------------------------------------- old/66371-h/images/ad1.jpg | Bin 49879 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/ad2.jpg | Bin 49876 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/ad3.jpg | Bin 49014 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/ad4.jpg | Bin 49829 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/cover.jpg | Bin 100850 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/front.jpg | Bin 95382 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/frontis.jpg | Bin 96095 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/i022.jpg | Bin 99338 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/i042.jpg | Bin 98166 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/i052.jpg | Bin 96816 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/i092.jpg | Bin 101897 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/i108.jpg | Bin 99974 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/i142.jpg | Bin 98157 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/i150.jpg | Bin 100704 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/logo.jpg | Bin 9744 -> 0 bytes old/66371-h/images/title.jpg | Bin 38146 -> 0 bytes 23 files changed, 17 insertions(+), 13816 deletions(-) create mode 100644 .gitattributes create mode 100644 LICENSE.txt create mode 100644 README.md delete mode 100644 old/66371-0.txt delete mode 100644 old/66371-0.zip delete mode 100644 old/66371-h.zip delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/66371-h.htm delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/ad1.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/ad2.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/ad3.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/ad4.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/cover.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/front.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/frontis.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/i022.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/i042.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/i052.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/i092.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/i108.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/i142.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/i150.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/logo.jpg delete mode 100644 old/66371-h/images/title.jpg diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..f2e98da --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #66371 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/66371) diff --git a/old/66371-0.txt b/old/66371-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index e66b294..0000000 --- a/old/66371-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6854 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Inside the Russian Revolution, by Rheta -Louise Childe Dorr - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Inside the Russian Revolution - -Author: Rheta Louise Childe Dorr - -Release Date: September 24, 2021 [eBook #66371] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -Produced by: Martin Pettit and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at - https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images - generously made available by The Internet Archive/American - Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK INSIDE THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION *** - -+-------------------------------------------------+ -|Transcriber’s note: | -| | -|Obvious typographic errors have been corrected. | -| | -+-------------------------------------------------+ - - - - -INSIDE THE RUSSIAN -REVOLUTION - - - - -[Illustration: Logo] - -THE MACMILLAN COMPANY -NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO -DALLAS · ATLANTA · SAN FRANCISCO - -MACMILLAN & CO., LIMITED -LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA -MELBOURNE - -THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD. -TORONTO - - -[Illustration: Catherine Breshkovskaia, the “Little Grandmother of the -Russian Revolution.”] - - - - -INSIDE THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION - -BY -RHETA CHILDE DORR - -_ILLUSTRATED_ - - -New York -THE MACMILLAN COMPANY -1917 -_All rights reserved_ - - - - -Copyright, 1917, -By THE EVENING MAIL - -COPYRIGHT, 1917, -BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY - -Set up and Electrotyped. Published November, 1917 - - - - -TABLE OF CONTENTS - -CHAPTER PAGE - I TOPSY-TURVY LAND 1 - - II “ALL THE POWER TO THE SOVIET” 10 - - III THE JULY REVOLUTION 19 - - IV AN HOUR OF HOPE 30 - - V THE COMMITTEE MANIA 41 - - VI THE WOMAN WITH THE GUN 50 - - VII TO THE FRONT WITH BOTCHKAREVA 58 - - VIII CAMP AND BATTLEFIELD 65 - - IX AMAZONS IN TRAINING 75 - - X THE HOMING EXILES--TWO KINDS 84 - - XI HOW RASPUTIN DIED 97 - - XII ANNA VIRUBOVA SPEAKS 107 - - XIII MORE LEAVES IN THE CURRENT 119 - - XIV THE PASSING OF THE ROMANOFFS 129 - - XV THE HOUSE OF MARY AND MARTHA 141 - - XVI THE TAVARISHI FACE FAMINE 152 - - XVII GENERAL JANUARY, THE CONQUEROR 162 - -XVIII WHEN THE WORKERS OWN THEIR TOOLS 172 - - XIX WHY COTTON CLOTH IS SCARCE 181 - - XX MRS. PANKHURST IN RUSSIA 189 - - XXI KERENSKY, THE MYSTERY MAN 199 - - XXII THE RIGHTS OF SMALL NATIONS 208 - -XXIII WILL THE GERMANS TAKE PETROGRAD? 217 - - XXIV RUSSIA’S GREATEST NEEDS 226 - - XXV WHAT NEXT? 235 - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - -Catherine Breshkovskaia, the “Little Grandmother -of the Russian Revolution.” _Frontispiece_ - - FACING - PAGE - -Typical crowd on the Nevski Prospect during the -Bolshevik or Maximalist risings 22 - -Kerensky watching the funeral of victims of the July -Bolshevik risings 42 - -Mareea Botchkareva, Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst and -Women of “The Battalion of Death.” 52 - -Prince Felix Yussupoff, at whose palace on the -Moika Canal Rasputin was killed, and his wife, -the Grand Duchess Irene Alexandrovna, niece of -the late Czar 92 - -Gregory Rasputin and some of his female devotees 108 - -Alexander Feodorovitch Kerensky 142 - -The Grand Duchess Elizabeta Feodorovna, sister of -the late Czarina, and widow of the Grand Duke -Serge, who was assassinated during the Revolution -of 1905, now Abbess of the House of Mary and -Martha at Moscow 150 - - - - -INSIDE THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION - - - - -CHAPTER I - -TOPSY-TURVY LAND - - -Early in May, 1917, I went to Russia, eager to see again, in the hour -of her deliverance, a country in whose struggle for freedom I had, for -a dozen years, been deeply interested. I went to Russia a socialist -by conviction, an ardent sympathizer with revolution, having known -personally some of the brave men and women who suffered imprisonment -and exile after the failure of the uprising in 1905-6. I returned from -Russia with the very clear conviction that the world will have to wait -awhile before it can establish any coöperative millenniums, or before -it can safely hand over the work of government to the man in the street. - -All my life I have been an admiring student of the French revolution, -and I have fervently wished that I might have lived in the Paris of -that time, to witness, even as a humble spectator, the downfall of -autocracy and the birth of a people’s liberty. Well--I lived for three -months in the capital of revolutionary Russia. I saw a revolution -which presents close parallels with the French revolution both in men -and events. I saw the downfall of autocracy and the birth of liberty -much greater than the French ever aspired to. I saw the fondest dream -of the socialists suddenly come true, and the dream turned out to be a -nightmare such as I pray that this or any country may forever be spared. - -I saw a people delivered from one class tyranny deliberately hasten -to establish another, quite as brutal and as unmindful of the common -good as the old one. I saw these people, led out of groaning bondage, -use their first liberty to oust the wise and courageous statesmen who -had delivered them. I saw a working class which had been oppressed -under czardom itself turn oppressor; an army that had been starved and -betrayed use its freedom to starve and betray its own people. I saw -elected delegates to the people’s councils turn into sneak thieves and -looters. I saw law and order and decency and all regard for human life -or human rights set aside, and I saw responsible statesmen in power -allow all this to go on, allow their country to rush toward an abyss of -ruin and shame because they were afraid to lose popularity with the mob. - -The government was so afraid of losing the support of the mob that -it permitted the country to be overrun by German agents posing -as socialists. These agents spent fortunes in the separate peace -propaganda alone. They demoralized the army, corrupted the workers in -field and factories, and put machine guns in the hands of fanatical -dreamers, sending them out into the streets to murder their own -friends and neighbors. Every one knew who these men were, but the mob -liked their “line of talk” and the government was afraid to touch them. -After one of the last occasions when, at their behest, the Bolsheviki -went out and shot up Petrograd, Lenine, the arch leader, and some of -his principal gangsters deemed it the part of discretion to retire -from Russia temporarily, and they got to Sweden without the slightest -difficulty, no attempt having been made to stop them. Some of the minor -employees of the Kaiser were arrested, among them a woman in whose name -the bank account appeared to be. But she too, and probably all the -others, were later released. - -A government like this could not bring peace and order into a -distracted nation. It could not establish a democracy. It could not -govern. The sooner the allied countries realize this the better it will -be for Russia and for the world that wants peace. It is not because I -am unfriendly to Russia that I write thus. It is because I am friendly, -because I have faith in the future of the Russian people, because I -believe that their experiment in popular government, if it succeeds, -will be as inspiring to the rest of the world as our own was in the -eighteenth century. I think the most unkind thing any friend of Russia -can do is to minimize or conceal the facts about the terrible upheaval -going on there at the present time. Russia looks to the American people -for help in her troubled hour, and if the American people are to help -they will have to understand the situation. No discouragement to the -allies, no assistance to the common enemy need result from a plain -statement of the facts. The enemy knows all the facts already. - -Everything I saw in Russia, in the cities and near the front, convinced -me that what is going on there vitally concerns us. Every man, -woman and child in the United States must get to work to give the -help so sorely needed by the allies. Whatever has failed in Russia, -whatever has broken down must never be missed. We must supply these -deficiencies. Our business now is to understand, and to hurry, hurry, -hurry with our task of getting trained and seasoned men into France. -After what I saw in the neighborhood of Vilna, Dvinsk and Jacobstadt, -I know what haste on this side means to the world. There are several -reasons why the whole truth has not before been written about the -Russian revolution. It could not be written or cabled from Russia. -It could not be carried out in the form of notes or photographs. It -could not even be discovered by the average person who goes to Russia, -because the average visitor lives at the expensive Hotel d’Europe, -never goes out except in a droshky, and meets only Russians of social -position to whom he has letters of introduction, and who naturally -try to give him the impression that the troubled state of affairs is -merely temporary. The visitor usually knows no Russian and cannot read -the newspapers. There are two good French newspapers published in -Petrograd, but the average American traveler is as ignorant of French -as of Russian. Even if he could read all the daily papers, however, he -would not get very much information. The press censorship is as rigid -and as tyrannical to-day as in the heyday of the autocracy, only a -different kind of news is suppressed. One of the modest demands put -forth by the Tavarishi (comrades) when I was in Petrograd was for a -requisition of all the white print paper in the market, the paper to be -distributed equally among all newspapers, large and small. The object, -candidly stated, was to diminish the size and the circulation of the -“bourgeois” papers. - -A great deal of news, as we regard news, never gets into the papers at -all, or is compressed into very small space. For example there have -been a number of terrible railroad accidents on the Russian roads. Most -of these one never heard of unless some one he knew happened to be -killed or injured. Sometimes a bare announcement of a great fatality -was permitted. Thus an express train between Moscow and Petrograd was -wrecked, forty persons being killed and more than seventy injured. This -wreck got a whole paragraph in the newspapers, with no list of the -dead and injured and no explanation of the cause. The fact is that the -railroads are in a condition of complete demoralization and the only -wonder is that more wrecks do not occur. - -An acquaintance of mine in Moscow, the wife of a colonel in the British -army, was anxious to go to Petrograd to meet her husband who was -expected there on his way from the front. My friend’s father, who is -the managing head of a large Moscow business concern, tried to prevail -on her to wait for her husband to reach her there, but she was anxious -to see him at the earliest moment and insisted on her tickets being -purchased. The day after she was to have gone her father called on me -and told me of his intense relief at receiving, an hour before train -time, a telegram from the colonel saying that he would be in Moscow the -next morning. - -“And what do you think happened to that train my daughter was to have -taken?” he asked. It was the regular night express to Petrograd, -corresponding somewhat to the Congressional Limited between New York -and Washington. A few miles out of Moscow a difference arose between -the engineer and the stoker, and in order to settle it they stopped the -train and had a fight. One of the men hit the other on the head with a -monkey wrench, injuring him pretty badly. Authority of some kind stepped -in and arrested the assailant. The engineer’s cab was blood-stained, -and some authority unhitched the engine and sent it back to Moscow as -evidence. The train all this time, with its hundreds of passengers, -stood on the tracks waiting for a new engine and crew, and if it was -not run into and wrecked it was because it was lucky. - -About the middle of August an American correspondent traveled on that -same express train from Petrograd to Moscow. The night was warm, and -as the Russian occupants of his carriage had the usual constitutional -objection to raised windows, he insisted on leaving the door of the -compartment open. In the middle of the night a band of soldiers boarded -the train and went into every one of the unlocked compartments, five in -all, neatly and silently looting them of all bags and suitcases. The -American correspondent lost everything he possessed--extra clothes, -money, passport, papers. There was a Russian staff officer in that -compartment and he lost even the clothes he traveled in, and was -obliged to descend in his pajamas. The conductor of the train admitted -that he saw the robbery committed, that he raised no hand to prevent -it, nor even pressed the signal which would have stopped the train. -“They would have killed me,” he pleaded in extenuation. “Besides, it -happens almost every night on a small or large scale.” - -There is only one way of getting at the facts of the Russian situation, -and that is by living as the Russians do, associating with Russians, -hearing their stories day by day of the tragedy of what has been called -the bloodless revolution. This I did, as nearly as it was possible, -from the end of May until the 30th of August, in Petrograd, Moscow and -behind one of the fighting fronts. In Petrograd I lived in the Hotel -Militaire, formerly the Astoria, the headquarters of Russian officers -and of the numerous English, French and Roumanian officers on missions -in Russia. This was the hotel where the bitterest fighting took place -during the revolutionary days of February, 1917. The outside of the -building is literally riddled with bullets, every window had to be -replaced, and the work of renovating the interior was still going on -when I left. Under the window in my bedroom was a pool of dried blood -as big as a saucer, and the carpet was stained with drops leading from -the window to the stationary washbowl in the alcove dressing room. Over -the bed were two bullet holes. - -Since the revolution the Hotel Militaire has been a garrison, soldiers -sleeping in several rooms on the ground floor and two sentinels -standing day and night at the door and at the gateway leading into -the service court. I do not know why, when I asked for a room, the -manager gave it to me. Two other women writers had rooms there, but -one was in a party which included American officers, and the other -was introduced by an English officer attached to the British embassy. -However, I took the room and was grateful, because whatever happened in -Petrograd was quickly known in the hotel. Also, it faced the square on -which was located the Marie Palace, where the provisional government -held many of its meetings, and where several important congresses were -held. Whenever the Bolsheviki broke loose this square always saw some -fighting. It was an excellent place for a correspondent to live. - -I spent much of my time in the streets, listening, with the aid of -an interpreter, a young university girl, to the speeches which were -continually being made up and down the Nevski Prospect, the Litainy and -other principal streets. I talked, through my interpreter, with people -who sat beside me on park benches, in trams, railroad trains and other -public places. I met all the Russians I could, people of every walk of -life, of every political faith. I spent days in factories. I talked -with workers and with employers. I even met and talked with adherents -of the old régime. I talked for nearly an hour with the last Romanoff -left in freedom, the Grand Duchess Serge, sister of the former empress, -widow of the emperor’s uncle. I went, late at night, to a palace on the -Grand Morskaia where in strictest retirement lives the woman who has -been charged with being the closest friend and ally of Rasputin, the -one who, at his orders, is alleged to have administered poison to the -young Czarevitch. I traveled in a troop train two days and nights with -a regiment of fighting women--the Botchkareva “Battalion of Death”--and -I lived with them in their barrack behind the fighting lines for nine -days. I stayed with them until they went into action, I saw them -afterward in the hospitals and heard their own stories of the battle -into which they led thousands of reluctant men. I talked with many -soldiers and officers. - -Russia is sick. She is gorged on something she has never known -before--freedom: she is sick almost to die with excesses, and the -leadership which would bring the panacea is violently thrown aside -because suspicion of any authority has bred the worst kind of license. -Russia is insane; she is not even morally responsible for what she is -doing. Will she recover? Yes. But, God! what pain must she bear before -she gets real freedom! - - - - -CHAPTER II - -“ALL THE POWER TO THE SOVIET” - - -About the first thing I saw on the morning of my arrival in Petrograd -last spring was a group of young men, about twenty in number, I should -think, marching through the street in front of my hotel, carrying a -scarlet banner with an inscription in large white letters. - -“What does that banner say?” I asked the hotel commissionaire who stood -beside me. - -“It says ‘All the Power to the Soviet,’” was the answer. - -“What is the soviet?” I asked, and he replied briefly: - -“It is the only government we have in Russia now.” - -And he was right. The soviets, or councils of soldiers’ and workmen’s -delegates, which have spread like wildfire throughout the country, are -the nearest thing to a government that Russia has known since the very -early days of the revolution. - -The most striking parallel between the French and the Russian -revolutions lies in the facility with which both were snatched away -from the sane and intelligent men who began them and placed in the -hands of fanatics, who turned them into mad orgies of blood and terror. -The first French revolutionists rebelled against the theory of the -divine right of kings to govern or misgovern the people. They wanted -a constitution and a government by consent of the governed. But the -mob came in and took possession of the situation, and the result -was the guillotine and the reign of terror. Miliukoff, Rodzianko, -Lvoff, and their associates in the Russian Duma, rebelled against a -stupid, cruel autocrat who was doing his best to lose the war and to -bring the country to ruin and dishonor. They wanted a constitution -for Russia, and, for the time being at least, a figurehead king who -would leave government in the hands of responsible ministers. But the -Petrograd council of soldiers’ and workmen’s delegates came in and -took possession of the situation, and the result is a country torn -with anarchy, brought to the verge of bankruptcy, and ready, unless -something happens between now and next spring, to fall into the hands -of the Germans. - -These councils of workmen are not new. In the upheaval of 1905-06 a man -named Khrustaliov, a labor leader, became the head of an organization -called the Petrograd Council of Workmen’s Deputies. It was made up of -elected delegates from all the principal factories in and near the -capital, and during the general strike which forced Nicholas to convene -the first Duma, the council assumed general control of the whole -labor situation, managing matters with rare good sense and firmness. -Witte, who became premier in those days, negotiated with Khrustaliov -as with an equal. For a time he and his council were a real power -in the empire. A dozen cities formed similar organizations. There -were councils of workmen’s deputies, peasants’ deputies, even, in -some places, of soldiers’ deputies. The reaction which came in July, -1906, swept them all into oblivion, and I never found anybody who -knew what became of Khrustaliov. But the tradition of the council of -workmen’s deputies was unforgotten. Perhaps the council even existed -still in secret; I do not know. It was quickly revived in March, 1917, -and before the political revolution was fairly accomplished it had -added soldiers to its title and had curtly informed the provisional -government and the Duma that no laws could be made or enforced -without first having received the approval of the working people’s -representatives. No policy in peace or war could be announced or put -into practice; no orders could be given the army; no treaties concluded -with the allies; in short, nothing could be done without first -consulting the 1,500 men and women--five women--who made up the Council -of Workmen´s and Soldiers’ Delegates. - -If the country had been in a condition of peace instead of war this -would not have been at all a bad thing. The working people of Russia, -under the electoral system devised by the old régime, had very little -representation in the Duma, and they had a perfect right to demand a -voice in the organization of the new government. But unfortunately -the country was at war; and more unfortunately still, the Council -of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates was made up in large part of -extreme radicals to whom the war was a matter of entire indifference. -The revolution to them meant an opportunity to put into practice new -economic theories, the socialistic state. They conceived the vast dream -of establishing a new order of society, not only for Russia but for -the whole world. They were going to dictate terms of peace, and call -on the working people of every country to join them in enforcing that -peace. After that they were going to do away with all capitalists, -bankers, investors, property owners. Armies and navies were to be -scrapped. I don’t know what they purposed doing with the constitution -of the United States, but “capitalistic” America was to be made over -with the rest of the world. - -Many members of this council are well-meaning theorists, dreamers, -exactly like thousands in this country who read no books or newspapers -except those written by their own kind, who “express themselves” by -wearing red ties and long hair, and who exist in a cloudy world of -their own. These people are honest and they are capable of being -reasoned with. In Russia they are known as Minsheviki, meaning small -claims. A noisy and troublesome and growing minority in the council -are called Bolsheviki (big claims), because they demand everything -and will not even consider compromise. They want a separate peace, -entirely favorable to Germany. I talked to a number of these men, but -I could never get one of them to explain the reason of this friendship -for Germany. Vaguely they seemed to feel that socialism was a German -doctrine and, therefore, as soon as Russia put it into practice, the -Germans would follow suit. Not all the council members are working -people. Some have never done a hand’s turn of manual work in their -lives. Many of the soldier members have never seen service and never -will. The Jewish membership is very large, and in Russia the Jews have -never been allowed any practice of citizenship. - -Lastly the council is liberally sprinkled with German spies and agents. -Every once in a while one of these men is unmasked and put out. But -it is more than likely that his place is quickly filled. It is a most -difficult thing to convince the council that any “Tavarish,” which -is the Russian word for comrade, can be guilty of double dealing. -The council defended Lenine up to the last moment. Even after he -fled the country the Socialist newspapers, _Isvestia_, _Pravda_, and -Maxim Gorki’s _Nova Jisn_, declared him to be the victim of an odious -calumny. It was this Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates that -first claimed a consultive position in the government, and within a few -months was parading the streets with banners demanding “All the Power -to the Soviet.” - -I cannot say that I unreservedly blame them. They were people who had -never known any kind of freedom, they had been poor and oppressed and -afraid of their lives. All of a sudden they were freed. And when they -went in numbers to the Duma and claimed a right to a voice in their own -future, men like Kerensky and others, who are honest dreamers, others -plain demagogues and office seekers, came out and lauded them to the -skies, told them that the world was theirs, that they alone had brought -about the revolution and therefore had a right to take possession of -the country. The effect of this on soldiers and on the working people -was immediate and disastrous. - -If Kerensky was not the author of the famous Order No. 1, which -was the cause of most of the riot and bloodshed in the army, he at -least signed it and defended it. This order provided for regimental -government by committees, the election of officers by the soldiers, -the doing away with all saluting of superiors by enlisted men and the -abolition of the title “your nobility,” which was the form of address -used to officers. In place of this form the soldiers were henceforth to -address their officers as Gospodeen (meaning mister), captain, colonel, -general, as the case might be. Order No. 1 was a plain license to -disband the Russian army. Abolishing the custom of saluting may seem -a small thing. A member of the Root mission expressed himself thus to -me soon after his arrival in Petrograd: “This talk of anarchy is all -nonsense,” he said. “A lot of peacock officers are sore because the men -don’t salute them any more. Why should the men salute?” - -Perhaps I don’t know why they should, but I know that when they don’t -they speedily lose all their soldierly bearing and slouch like tired -subway diggers. They throw courtesy, kindness, consideration to the -winds. The soldiers of other countries look on them with disgust and -horror. At Tornea, the port of entry into Finland, I got my first -glimpse of this “free” Russian soldier. He was handing some papers -to a trim British Tommy, who was straight as an arrow, clean cut and -soldierly. The Russian slouched up to him, stuck out the papers in a -dirty paw and blew a mouthful of cigarette smoke in his face. What -the Tommy said to him was in English, and I am afraid was lost on -the Russian, who walked off looking quite pleased with himself. In -Petrograd I saw two of these “free” soldiers address, without even -touching their caps, a French officer who spoke their language. The -conversation was repeated to me thus: “Is it true that in your country, -which calls itself a democracy, the soldiers have to stand in the -presence of officers? Is it true that they----” The interrogation -proceeded no further, for the Frenchman replied quickly: “In the -first place French soldiers do not walk up to an officer and begin -a conversation uninvited, so I find it impossible to answer your -questions.” - -If he had been a Russian officer he would probably have been murdered -on the spot. The death penalty having been abolished, and the police -force having been reduced to an absurdity, murder has been made a safe -and pleasant diversion. Murder of officers is so common that it is -seldom even reported in the newspapers. When the truth is finally and -officially published, if it ever is, it will be found that the brutal -and horrible butchery of officers exceeds anything the outside world -has ever imagined. I met a woman whose daughter went insane after her -husband was killed in the fortress of Kronstadt, the port of Petrograd. -He with a number of officers was imprisoned there, and some of the -women went to the commander and begged permission to see and speak to -their men. He grinned at them, and said: “They are just finishing their -dinner. In a few minutes you may see them.” Shortly afterwards they -were summoned to a room where the men sat around a table. They were -tied in their chairs, and were all dead, with evidences of having been -tortured. - -In the beginning of the revolution the soldiers of Kronstadt killed -the old officer commandant. They began by gouging out his eyes. When he -was quite finished they brought in the second officer in command and -his young son, a lieutenant in the navy. “Will you join us, embrace -the glorious revolution, or shall we kill you?” they demanded. “My -duty is to command this garrison,” replied the officer. “If you are -going to kill me do it at once.” They shot him, and threw his corpse -on a pile of others in a ditch. The son they spared, and a few nights -later the young man rescued his father’s body and brought it home to be -buried. This story was related under oath by him, but in the face of it -and hundreds more like it the death penalty was abolished; nor would -Kerensky consent to restore it, except for desertion at the front. - -At the Moscow congress, held in August, Kerensky said, apologizing for -even this small concession: “As minister of justice I did away with the -death penalty. As president of the provisional government I have asked -for its reinstatement in case of desertion under fire.” There was a -burst of applause, and Kerensky exclaimed: “Do not applaud. Don’t you -realize that we lose part of our souls when we consent to the death -penalty? But if it is necessary to lose our souls to save Russia we -must make the sacrifice.” - -Petrograd and Moscow are literally running over with idle soldiers, -many of whom have never done any fighting, and who loudly declare that -they never intend to do any. They are supported by the government, wear -the army uniform, claim all the privileges of the soldier and live -in complete and blissful idleness. The street cars are crowded with -soldiers, who of course pay no fares. It is impossible for a woman to -get a seat in a car. She is lucky if the soldiers permit her to stand -in the aisle or on a platform. “Get off and walk, you boorzhoi,” said -a soldier to my interpreter one day when she was hastening to keep an -appointment with me. She got off and walked. I heard but one person -dispute with a soldier. She was a street car conductor, one of the many -women who have taken men’s places since the war. She turned on a car -full of these idlers riding free and littering the floor with sunflower -seeds, which they eat as Americans eat peanuts, and told them exactly -what she thought of them. It must have been extremely unflattering, for -the other passengers looked joyful and only one soldier ventured any -reply. “Now, comrade,” said he, “you must not be hard on wounded men.” - -“Wounded men!” exclaimed the woman. “If you ever get a wound it will -be in the mouth from a broken bottle.” There was a burst of laughter, -in which even the soldiers joined. But after it subsided one of the -men said defiantly: “Just the same, comrades, it was we who sent the -Czar packing.” This opinion is shared by the Council of Workmen’s and -Soldiers’ Delegates. They have completely forgotten that the Duma had -anything to do with the revolution. At their national congress of -Soviets held in July, they solemnly debated whether or not they would -permit the Duma to meet again, and it was a very small majority that -decided in favor. But only on condition that the national body worked -under the direction of the councils. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -THE JULY REVOLUTION - - -Every one who has read the old “Arabian Nights” will remember the -story of the fisherman who caught a black bottle in one of his nets. -When the bottle was uncorked a thin smoke began to curl out of the -neck. The smoke thickened into a dense cloud and became a huge genie -who made a slave of the fisherman. By the exercise of his wits the -fisherman finally succeeded in getting the genie back into the bottle, -which he carefully corked and threw back into the sea. Kerensky tried -desperately to get the genie back into the bottle, and every one hoped -he might succeed. Up to date, however, there is little to indicate that -the giant has even begun materially to shrink. Petrograd is not the -only city where the Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates has -assumed control of the destinies of the Russian people. Every town has -its council, and there is no question, civil or military, which they do -not feel capable of settling. - -I have before me a Petrograd newspaper clipping dated June 12. It is -a dispatch from the city of Minsk, and states that the local soviet -had debated the whole question of the resumption of the offensive, the -Bolsheviki claiming that the question was general and that it ought -to be left for the men at the front to decide. They themselves were -against an offensive, deeming it contrary to the interests of the -international movement and profitable only to capitalists, foreign as -well as Russian. Workers of all countries ought to struggle against -their governments and to break with all imperialist politics. The -army ought to be made more democratic. This view prevailed, says the -dispatch, by a vote of 123 against 79. - -This is typical. In some cities the extreme socialists are in the -majority, in others the milder Minsheviki prevail. In Petrograd it -has been a sort of neck and neck between them, with the Minsheviki -in greater number. But as the seat of government Petrograd has had a -great attraction for the German agents, and they are all Bolsheviki -and very energetic. Early in the revolution they established two -headquarters, one in the palace of Mme. Kchessinskaia, a dancer, high -in favor with some of the grand dukes, and another on the Viborg side, -a manufacturing quarter of the city. Here in a big rifle factory and a -few miles down the Neva in Kronstadt, they kept a stock of firearms, -rifles and machine guns big enough to equip an army division. - -The leader of this faction, which was opposed to war against Germany -but quite willing to shoot down unarmed citizens, was the notorious -Lenine, a proved German agent whose power over the working people -was supreme until the uprisings in July, which were put down by -the Cossacks. Lenine was at the height of his glory when the Root -Commission visited Russia, and the provisional government was so -terrorized by him that it hardly dared recognize the envoys from -“capitalistic America.” Only two members of the mission were ever -permitted to appear before the soviet or council. They were Charles -Edward Russell and James Duncan, one a socialist and the other a labor -representative. Both men made good speeches, but not a line of them, -as far as I could discover, ever appeared in a socialist newspaper. In -fact, the visit of the commission was ignored by the radical press, the -only press which reaches 75 per cent of the Russian people. - -In order to make perfectly clear the situation as it existed during the -spring and summer, and as it exists to-day, I am going to describe two -events which I witnessed last July. Both of these were attempts of the -extreme socialists to bring about a separate peace with Germany, and -had they succeeded in their plans would have done so. Moreover, they -might easily have resulted in the dismemberment of Russia. - -The 18th of June, Russian style, July 1 in our calendar, is a day -that stands out vividly in my memory. For some time the Lenine -element of the Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Council had planned to get up -a demonstration against the non-socialist members of the provisional -government and against the further progress of the war. The Minshevik -element of the council, backed by the government, spoiled the plan -by voting for a non-political demonstration in which all could take -part, and which should be a memorial for the men and women killed in -the February revolution, and buried in the Field of Mars, a great open -square once used for military reviews. As the plan was finally adopted -it provided that every one who wanted to might march in this parade, -and no one was to carry arms. Great was the wrath of the Lenineites, -but the peaceful demonstration came off, and it must have given the -government its first thrill of encouragement, for events that day -proved that the Bolsheviki or Lenine followers were cowards at heart -and could be handled by any firm and fearless authority. - -It was a beautiful Sunday morning, this eighteenth of June, when I -walked up the Nevski Prospect, the Fifth avenue of Petrograd, watching -the endless procession that filled the street. Two-thirds of the -marchers were men, mostly soldiers, but women were present also, and -a good many children. Red flags and red banners were plentiful, the -Bolshevik banners reading “Down with the Ten Capitalistic Ministers,” -“Down with the War,” “Down with the Duma,” “All the Power to the -Soviets,” and presenting a very belligerent appearance. - -With me that day was another woman writer, Miss Beatty of the San -Francisco _Bulletin_, and as we walked along we agreed that almost -anything could happen, and that we ought not to allow ourselves to get -into a crowd. For once the journalistic passion for seeing the whole -thing must give place to a decent regard for safety. We had just agreed -that if shooting began we would duck into the nearest court or doorway, -when something did happen--something so sudden that its very character -could not be defined. If it was a shot, as some claimed, we did not -hear it. All we heard was a noise something like a sudden wind. That -great crowd marching along the broad Nevski simply exploded. There is -no other word to express the panic that turned it without any warning -into a fleeing, fighting, struggling, terror-stricken mob. The people -rushed in every direction, knocking down everything in their track. -Miss Beatty went down like a log, but she was up again in a flash, and -we flung ourselves against a high iron railing guarding a shop window. -Directly beside us lay a soldier who had had his head cut open by the -glass sign against which he was thrown. Many others were injured. - -[Illustration: Typical crowd on the Nevski Prospect during the -Bolshevik or Maximalist risings.] - -Fortunately the panic was shortlived. It lasted hardly five minutes, as -a matter of fact. All around the cry rose that nothing was the matter, -that the Cossacks were not coming. The Cossacks, once the terror of the -Russian people, in this upheaval have become the strongest supporters -of the government. Nothing could better demonstrate the anti-government -intention of the Bolsheviki than their present fear and hatred of the -Cossacks. So the “Tavarishi” took up their battered banners and resumed -their march. No one ever found out what started the panic. Some said -that a shot was fired from a window on one of the banners. Others said -that the shot was merely a tire blowing out. Some were certain that -they heard a cry of “Cossacks,” and some cynics suggested that the -pick-pockets, a numerous and enterprising class just now, started the -panic in the interests of business. This was the only disturbance I -witnessed. The newspapers reported two more in the course of the day. A -young girl watching the procession from the sidewalk suddenly decided -to commit suicide, and the shot she sent through her heart precipitated -another panic. Still a third one occurred when two men got into a -fight and one of them drew a knife. - -The instant flight of the crowds and especially of the soldiers must -have given Kerensky hope that the giant could be got back into the -bottle, especially since on that very day, June 18, Russian style, the -army on one of the fronts advanced and fought a victorious engagement. -The town went mad with joy over that victory, showing, I think, that -the heart of the Russian people is still intensely loyal to the allies, -and deadly sick of the fantastic program of the extreme socialists. -Crowds surged up and down the street bearing banners, flags, pictures -of Kerensky. They thronged before the Marie Palace, where members of -the government, officers, soldiers, sailors made long and rapturous -speeches, full of patriotism. They sang, they shouted, all day and -nearly all night. When they were not shouting “Long live Kerensky!” -they were saying “This is the last of the Lenineites.” But it wasn’t. -The Bolsheviki simply retired to their dancer’s palace, their Viborg -retreats and their Kronstadt stronghold, and made another plan. - -On Monday night, July 2, or in our calendar July 15, broke out what -is known as the July revolution, the last bloody demonstration of the -Bolsheviki. I had been absent from town for two weeks and returned to -Petrograd early in the morning after the demonstration began. I stepped -out of the Nicholai station and looked around for a droshky. Not one -was in sight. No street cars were running. The town looked deserted. -Silence reigned, a queer, sinister kind of a silence. “What in the -world has happened?” I asked myself. A droshky appeared and I hailed -it. When the izvostchik mentioned his price for driving me to my hotel -I gasped, but I was two miles from home and there were no trams. So I -accepted and we made the journey. Few people were abroad, and when I -reached the hotel I found the entrance blocked with soldiers. The man -behind the desk looked aghast to see me walk in, and he hastened to -tell me that the Bolsheviki were making trouble again and all citizens -had been requested to stay indoors until it was over. - -I stayed indoors long enough to bathe and change, and then, as -everything seemed quiet, I went out. Confidence was returning and the -streets looked almost normal again. I walked down the Morskaia, finding -the main telephone exchange so closely guarded that no one was even -allowed to walk on the sidewalk below it. That telephone exchange had -been fiercely attacked during the February revolution, and it was one -of the most hotly disputed strategic positions in the capital. Later -I am going to tell something of the part played in the revolution by -the loyal telephone girls of Petrograd. A big armored car was plainly -to be seen in the courtyard of the building, and many soldiers were -there alert and ready. I stopped in at the big bookshop where English -newspapers (a month old) were to be purchased, and bought one. The -_Journal de Petrograd_, the French morning paper, I found had not been -issued that day. Then I strolled down the Nevski. I had not gone far -when I heard rifle shooting and then the sound, not to be mistaken, -of machine gun fire. People turned in their tracks and bolted for -the side streets. I bolted too, and made a record dash for the Hotel -d’Europe. The firing went on for about an hour, and when I ventured -out again it was to see huge gray motor trucks laden with armed men, -rushing up and down the streets, guns bristling from all sides and -machine guns fore and aft. - -What had happened was this. The “Red Guard,” an armed band of workmen -allied with the Bolsheviki, together with all the extremists who could -be rallied by Lenine, and these included some very young boys, had been -given arms and told to “go out in the streets.” This is a phrase that -usually means go out and kill everything in sight. In this case the -men were assured that the Kronstadt regiments would join them, that -cruisers would come up the river and the whole government would be -delivered into the hands of the Bolsheviki. The Kronstadt men did come -in sufficient numbers to surround and hold for two days the Tauride -Palace, where the Duma meets and the provisional government had its -headquarters. The only reason why the bloodshed was not greater was -that the soldiers in the various garrisons around the city refused to -come out and fight. The sane members of the Soviet had begged them -to remain in their casernes, and they obeyed. All day Tuesday and -Wednesday the armed motor cars of the Bolsheviki dashed from barrack -to barrack daring the soldiers to come out, and whenever they found a -group of soldiers to fire on, they fired. Most of these loyal soldiers -are Cossacks, and they are hated by the Bolsheviki. - -Tuesday night there was some real fighting, for the Cossacks went to -the Tauride Palace and freed the besieged ministers at the cost of the -lives of a dozen or more men. Then the Cossacks started out to capture -the Bolshevik armored cars. When they first went out it was with -rifles only, which are mere toy pistols against machine guns. After -one little skirmish I counted seventeen dead Cossack horses, and there -were more farther down the street. As soon as the Cossacks were given -proper arms they captured the armored trucks without much trouble. The -Bolsheviki threw away their guns and fled like rabbits for their holes. -Nevertheless a condition of warfare was maintained for the better part -of a week, and the final burst of Bolshevik activity gave Petrograd, -already sick of bloodshed, one more night of terror. That night I shall -not soon forget. - -The day had been quiet and we thought the trouble was over. I went to -bed at half-past ten and was in my first sleep when a fusilade broke -out, as it seemed, almost under my window. I sat up in bed, and within -a few minutes, the machine guns had begun their infernal noise, like -rattlesnakes in the prairie grass. I flung on a dressing gown and ran -down the hall to a friend’s room. She dressed quickly and we went down -stairs to the room of Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst, the English suffragette, -which gave a better view of the square than our own. There until nearly -morning we sat without any lights, of course, listening to repeated -bursts of firing, and the wicked _put-put-put-put_ of the machine -guns, watching from behind window draperies, the brilliant headlights -of armored motors rushing into action, hearing the quick feet of men -and horses hastening from their barracks. We did not go out. All a -correspondent can do in the midst of a fight is to lie down on the -ground and make himself as flat as possible, unless he can get into a -shop where he hides under a table or a bench. That never seemed worth -while to me, and I have no tales to tell of prowess under fire. - -I listened to that night battle from the safety of the hotel, going -the next day to see the damage done by the guns. A contingent of -mutinous soldiers and sailors from Kronstadt, which had been expected -for several days by the Lenineites, had come up late, still spoiling -for a fight; had planted guns on the street in front of the Bourse and -at the head of the Palace Bridge across the Neva, and simply mowed -down as many people as were abroad at the hour. Nobody knows, except -the authorities, how many were killed, but when we awoke the next day -we discovered that, for a time at least, the power of the Bolsheviki -had been broken. The next day the mutinous regiments were disbanded in -disgrace. Petrograd was put under martial law, the streets were guarded -with armored cars, thousands of Cossacks were brought in to police the -place, and orders for the arrest of Lenine and his lieutenants were -issued. But it was openly boasted by the Bolsheviki that the government -was afraid to touch Lenine, and certain it is that he escaped into -Sweden, and possibly from there into Germany. - -I should not like to believe that the government actually connived at -his escape, since there was always the menace of his return, and the -absolute certainty that he would remain an outsider directing force -in the Bolshevik campaign. It is more probable that in the confusion -of those days of fighting he was smuggled down the Neva in a small -yacht or motor boat to the fortress of Kronstadt, and from there was -conveyed across the mine strewn Baltic into Sweden. Rumor had it that -he had been seen well on his way to Germany, but it is more likely -that his employers kept him nearer the scene of his activities. He was -guilty of more successful intrigue, more murder and violent death than -most of the Kaiser’s faithful, and deserves an extra size iron cross, -if there is such a thing. In spite of all that he has done he has -thousands of adherents still in Russia, people who believe that he is -“sincere but misguided,” to use an overworked phrase. The rest of the -fighting mob were driven from their palace, which they had previously -looted and robbed of about twenty thousand dollars’ worth of costly -furniture, china, silver and art objects. They were hunted out of their -rifle factory, and finally surrendered to the government after they -had captured, but failed to hold the fortress of Peter and Paul. They -surrendered but were they arrested and punished? Not a bit of it. They -were allowed to go scot free, only being required to give up their -arms. The government existed only at the will of the mob, and the mob -would not tolerate the arrest of “Tavarishi.” - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -AN HOUR OF HOPE - - -There was an hour when the sunrise of hope seemed to be dawning for the -Russian people, when the madness of the extreme socialists seemed to be -curbed, the army situation in hand, and a real government established. -This happened in late July, and was symbolized in the great public -funeral given eight Cossack soldiers slain by the Bolsheviki in the -July days of riot and bloodshed in Petrograd. I do not know how many -Cossacks were killed. Only eight were publicly buried. It is entirely -possible that the government did not wish the Bolsheviki to know the -full result of their murder feast, and for that reason gave private -burial to some of the dead. The public funeral served as a tribute -to the loyal soldiers, a warning to the extremists that the country -stood back of the war, and a notice to all concerned that the days of -revolution were over and that henceforth the government meant to govern -without the help or interference of the Tavarishi, or comrades in the -socialist ranks. The moment was propitious for the government. The -Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates was in a chastened frame -of mind, caused first by the running amuck of the Bolshevik element, -the unmasking and flight of Lenine, and next by a lost battle on the -Galician front, and the disgraceful desertion of troops under fire. - -The best elements in the council supported the new coalition ministry, -although it did not have a Socialist majority, and it claimed the right -to work independently of the council. The Cossack funeral was really a -government demonstration, and those of us who saw it believed for the -moment that it marked the beginning of a new era in Russia’s troubled -progress toward democracy and freedom. The services were held in St. -Isaac’s Cathedral, the largest church in Petrograd, and one of the -most magnificent in a country of magnificent churches. The bodies, in -coffins covered with silver cloth, were brought to the cathedral on a -Friday afternoon at 5 o’clock, accompanied by many members of their -regiments and representatives of others. The flower-heaped coffins -surrounded by flaming candles filled the space below the holy gate -leading to the high altar; around them knelt the soldiers and the -weeping women relatives of the dead, while a solemn service for the -repose of their souls was chanted. - -In the Russian church no organ or other instrumental music is -permitted, but the singing is of an order of excellence quite unknown -in other countries. Part of a priest’s education is in music, and the -male choirs are most carefully trained and conducted. They have the -highest tenor and the lowest bass voices in the world in those Russian -church choirs, and there is no effect of the grandest pipe organ which -they cannot produce. They sing nothing but the best music, and their -masses are written for them by the greatest of Russian composers. -Many times I have thrilled to their singing, but at this memorial -service to brave men slain in defense of their country I was fairly -overwhelmed by it. I do not know what they sang, but it was a solemn, -yet triumphant symphony of grief, religious ecstasy, faith and longing. -It soared to a great climax, and it ended in a prolonged phrase sung -so softly that it seemed to come as from a great distance, from Heaven -itself. The whole vast congregation was on its knees, in tears. - -The service in the cathedral next morning was long and elaborate, -and it was early afternoon before the procession started for the -Alexander Nevski monastery where a common grave had been prepared for -the murdered men. Back of the open white hearses walked the bereaved -women and children, bareheaded, in simple peasant black. Thousands -of Cossacks, also bareheaded, many weeping bitterly, followed. The -dead men’s horses were led by soldiers. The Metropolitan of Petrograd -and every other dignitary of the church was in the procession. I saw -Miliukoff, Rodzianko and other celebrities. Women of rank walked side -by side with working women. Many nurses were there in their flowing -white coifs. There were uncounted hundreds of wreaths and floral -offerings. The bands played impressive funeral marches. But there was -not a single red flag in the procession. - -There was, of course, Kerensky, and his appearance was one of the -dramatic events of the day. I watched the procession from a hotel -window, and I saw just as the hearses were passing a large black motor -car winding its way slowly through the crowd that thronged the street. -Just as the last hearse passed the door of the car opened and Kerensky -sprang out and took his place in the procession, walking alone hatless -and with bowed head after the coffins. He was dressed in the plain -service uniform of a field officer, and his brown jacket was destitute -of any decorations. The crowd when it saw him went mad with enthusiasm; -forgot for a moment the solemnity of the occasion and rushed forward to -acclaim him. “Kerensky! Kerensky!” - -It was his first appearance as premier, and practically dictator of -Russia, and he would not have been human if he had not felt a thrill -of triumph at this reception. But with a splendid gesture he waved the -crowd to silence, and bade them stand quietly back. At first it seemed -impossible to restrain them, but the people in the front ranks joined -hands and formed a living chain that kept the crowds back, and in a few -moments order was restored. There was something fine and symbolic about -that action, those joined hands that stopped what might have created -a panic and turned the government’s demonstration into a fiasco. That -spontaneous bit of social thinking and acting restored order better -than a police force could have done, and it left in me the conviction -that whenever the Russian people join hands in behalf of their country -they are going to work out a splendid civilization. If they had only -done it after that day! But the new coalition ministry, with President -Kerensky, the popular idol, substituted for Lvoff, who had grown -wearied and dispirited by the struggle, soon found itself facing the -same old sea of troubles that had swamped the former ministries. - -The democracy, created largely by Kerensky, in a country which is not -yet ready for self-government, had split up into many anarchistic -groups. It had become a Frankenstein too huge and too crazy with -power to be handled by any man less than a Napoleon Bonaparte, and -Kerensky is not a Bonaparte. Perhaps he had the brain of a Bonaparte, -as he certainly had the charm and magnetism. It may be that he lacked -the iron will or the deathless courage. It may only be that his -frail physical health stood in the way of resolution. Whatever the -explanation, the fact remains that Kerensky never once was able to -take that huge, disorganized, uneducated, restless, yearning Russian -mob by the scruff of the neck and compel it to listen to reason. -Apparently, also, he was unable or unwilling to let any one else do -it, as the mysterious Korniloff incident seems to prove. The story -of the disintegration of the Russian army has been described in many -dispatches. Later I am going to tell what I saw of the Russian army, -and what I know of the demoralization at the front. The state of things -was bad, but it was by no means hopeless, as it is fast becoming. That -Russian army, I confidently believe, could, as late as August, 1917, -have been reorganized, renovated and made into an effective fighting -force. It is very evident that it still has possibilities, because the -Germans still keep an enormous number of troops on the eastern front. -They know that the Russians can fight, and they fear that they will -fight, as soon as they are given a real leader. Military leaders they -do not lack, as the Germans also know. Most of the old commanders, the -worthless, corrupt hangers-on of the old régime, are gone now. Some -are dead, some in prison, some relegated to obscurity. The men who are -left are real soldiers, good fighters, true allies of America, France -and England. Especially is this true of the once feared and hated -Cossack leaders. - -The Cossack regiments to the last man had supported the provisional -government, and were wholeheartedly in favor of fighting the war to a -finish. There are about five million of these Cossacks, and practically -every able-bodied man is a soldier. And what a soldier! Except our own -cowboys, there never were such horsemen. No troops in the world excel -them in bravery and fighting power. They are a proud race and would -never serve under officers save those of their own kind. I asked a -young Cossack at the front where his officers got their training. He -had spent some ten years in Chicago and spoke English like one of our -own men. “We train them in the field,” he said with a smile. “Every one -of us is a potential officer, and when our highest commander drops in -battle, there is always a man to take his place.” - -The Cossack has no head for politics. He agrees on the government he is -going to support and he serves that government with an undivided mind. -When he served the Czar he did the Czar’s bidding. When he decided to -serve the new democracy he could be depended on to do it. He has done -no fraternizing with wily Germans in the trenches. He has listened -to no German propaganda in Petrograd. He wants to fight the war to -a successful end, and then he wants to go back to his home on the -peaceful Don river, or in the wild Urals and cultivate his fields and -vineyards. - -Of all Cossack leaders the most picturesque and the most celebrated -as a military genius was Gen. Korniloff. His life and adventures -would fill volumes. He fought his way up from a penniless boyhood -to a successful manhood. He knows Russia from one end to the other, -and speaks almost every dialect known to the empire, and several -foreign languages in addition, especially those of the Orient. He is a -small, wiry man with a beard, and the only time I ever saw him he was -surrounded by a bodyguard of tall Turkestan Cossacks wearing long gray -tunics, huge caps of Persian lamb and a perfectly beautiful collection -of silver-mounted swords, daggers and pistols. In a pictorial sense -Gen. Korniloff was quite obscured by them. - -Following a series of disasters and wholesale desertions at the front, -the late provisional government announced that the chief command of the -army had been given to Gen. Korniloff. The command was accepted with -certain conditions attached to the acceptance. Gen. Korniloff would -not be a commander in any limited or modified sense of the word. He -demanded absolute power and control over all troops, both at the front -and in the rear. He wanted to abolish the committees of soldiers who -administered all regimental affairs, and who even decided what commands -the men might or might not obey. Gen. Korniloff could never tolerate -these bodies. Whenever he visited an army division he asked: “Have your -regiments any committees?” And if the answer was yes, he immediately -gave the order: “Dissolve them.” One of the principal demands made by -Gen. Korniloff on the provisional government was the right to inflict -the death penalty on deserters, both in the field and in the rear. I -have written of the thousands of idle soldiers in Petrograd, and of -the expressed refusal of many of them to go to the front when ordered. -There was no secret about this, nor any concealment of the fact that -of many thousands of soldiers sent to the front at various times since -the early spring, about two-thirds deserted on the way. They captured -trains--hospital trains in some instances--turned the passengers out, -left the wounded lying along the tracks, and forced the trainmen to -take them back to Petrograd, or wherever they wanted to go. - -Kerensky had tried every means in his power to stop this shameful -business. He had fixed three separate dates on which all soldiers -must rejoin their regiments and must obey orders to advance. He -had published manifestoes notifying these coward and slackers that -unless they did report for duty they would be declared traitors to -the revolution, their families would be deprived of all army benefits -and they would not be allowed to share in the distribution of land -when the new agrarian policy went into effect. These manifestoes were -absolutely ignored. The desertions continued. Army disintegration -increased. Anarchy pure and simple reigned on all fronts and in the -rear. Soldiers who were willing to fight were afraid to, because there -was every probability of their own comrades shooting them in the back -if they obeyed their officers. The state of mind of the officers can be -imagined perhaps--it cannot be described. Many committed suicide in -the madness of their shame and despair. - -Gen. Korniloff wanted to deal with this horrible situation in the only -possible way, by shooting all deserters. This may sound drastic. No -doubt it will to every copperhead and pro-German in this country. But -remember, for every man who deserts on that Russian front some American -boy will have to suffer. We shall have to fight for the Russians, we -shall have to pay the awful price of their defection. Gen. Korniloff, -a true patriot, knew this, and he wanted to save his country from -that dishonor. Kerensky apparently could not endure the thought of -those firing squads. Or else he did not dare to risk the wrath of the -soviet. There is no doubt that he would have courted great personal -danger, it may be certain death, but what of it? There is no doubt -that Gen. Korniloff, if he saved the situation, would loom larger as -a popular hero than Kerensky, but what of it? The whole country, all -of it that retained its sanity and its patriotism, looked for Gen. -Korniloff to establish a military dictatorship in the army. There was -never any question of his assuming the civil power. There was never any -indication that he wanted it. - -But there was this question--what political party in Russia was going -to dominate the constituent assembly, that consummation which has been -postponed many times, but which cannot be indefinitely postponed? The -Social Revolutionary party, of which Kerensky was a member, seems -to have had a clear majority, but there was little organization, -and the Socialists were split up into numerous groups. In one city -election recently there were eighteen tickets in the field, most of -them separate Socialist parties. The Cossacks, solidly lined up behind -Korniloff, announced that in the coming constituent assembly election -they would form a bloc with the Constitutional Democrats and the -moderate party known as the Cadets, of which Prof. Paul Miliukoff is -the leader. That bloc might dominate the constituent assembly. If it -did the Bolshevik element in the Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ -Delegates throughout the country would be overpowered and discredited. -The “social revolution” which the councils still insisted must come out -of the political revolution might be modified. - -Outside of the secret conclaves of the provisional government, outside -of the inner circles of political life in Russia, there is no one who -knows the exact truth of the so-called Korniloff rebellion. It is known -that a congress was held in Moscow in late August, in which Kerensky -made one of his great speeches, absolutely capturing his audience -and once more hypnotizing a large public into the belief that he -could restore order in Russia. Korniloff appeared, and aroused great -enthusiasm, as he always does. Everybody seemed to think that the two -leaders would get together and agree on a program. But they did not get -together, and the government announced the “rebellion” and disgrace -of Korniloff. Two more things were announced: that the Bolsheviki had -gained a majority in the Petrograd Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ -Delegates, and that Lenine was on his way back to Russia to address a -“democratic congress,” which had for its objects the abolishment of -the Duma and the calling of a parliament chosen from its membership. -Russia’s hour of hope had come and gone. When will it come again? - - - - -CHAPTER V - -THE COMMITTEE MANIA - - -In writing a plain statement of the condition of anarchy into which -Russia has fallen, I am very far from wishing to create a prejudice -against the Russian people. I don’t want anybody to distrust or scorn -the Russians. I want the American people to understand their situation -in order that, through sympathy, patience and common sense, they can -find some way of helping them out of the blind morass that surrounds -them. All the educated Russians I have met like Americans and trust -them. They will not soon forget that the United States was the first -great power to recognize the new government and to hail the revolution. -The American ambassador, David R. Francis, is easily the most popular -diplomat in Petrograd. Every one knows him, and he rarely appeared -in a meeting or convention without being applauded. Over and over -again, during my three months’ visit to Russia, I was told that it -was to America they looked for help and guidance, and after the war -they want to enter into the closest commercial relations with us. One -business man said to me just before I left: “Tell your people that we -will never trade with Germany again unless the Americans force us to -do so. If they will supply us with chemicals, with manufactures and -machinery, we will gladly buy them. If they will send us experts for -our manufacturing plants we will be delighted to have them instead of -the Germans we used to employ, who never taught our people any of their -knowledge because they did not want us to develop.” - -The Russians want us to help them establish public schools; to -show them how to build and operate great railroad systems; to farm -scientifically; to do any number of things we have learned to do well. -We mustn’t despise the Russians, we must help them. And we can’t do -that unless we understand them. Take, for example, the army situation. -It is very bad. The mass of the soldiers are in rebellion against all -authority. But consider the past history, the very recent past history -of those soldiers. Aside from brutal personal treatment at the hands -of some of the officers, they were cheated and starved and neglected -by the bureaucracy in Petrograd, and then again by their commanders -at the front. The Russian soldier’s wants are simple enough. He eats -the same food seven days in the week and rarely complains. This food -consists of soup made of salt meat and cabbage; kasha, a porridge -made of buckwheat; black bread and tea. “Ivan” wears coarse clothes -and big, clumsy boots, and he has none of the small comforts we think -essential to the fighting man in the field. But slight as the Russian -soldier’s equipment is he did not invariably get it in the old days. -It was stolen from him by a band of official crooks with which the -war department and the army were honeycombed. Every department of the -army, from the commissariat to the Red Cross, was full of corruption -and graft. The traffic in army supplies and ammunition, even in -hospital supplies, that went on constantly beggars description. Gen. -Sukhomlinoff, the former minister of war, who has been tried and -sentenced to life imprisonment for the part he played in this business, -was only one of the big thieves. Under him were myriads more, and among -them all the soldiers were often stripped of their overcoats in the -dead of winter, and of half of their rations the year round. When a -Russian soldier was badly wounded he might as well have been shot as -succored. I have seen these men, pitiful wretches, having lost one or -more arms or legs, blind perhaps, or frightfully disfigured, begging in -the streets of Petrograd. Clad in tattered uniform, pale and miserable, -these poor soldiers stand on the steps of the churches or on street -corners and beg a few kopecks from the passersby. There is no such -thing as a pension for them, no soldiers’ homes. They suffered for a -country that knew no such thing as gratitude. Russia sent her men into -battle without sufficient arms or ammunition with which to fight. It -fed them to the German guns without mercy, that a band of looters in -the government might buy sables and bet on horse races. It let them -shiver and freeze in shoddy uniforms that army contractors might grow -rich. And, after they were wounded, it let them beg their bread. - -[Illustration: Kerensky watching the funeral of victims of the July -Bolshevik risings.] - -Small wonder, then, after the revolution, that there was a great -popular demand for swift justice for the soldiers. The provisional -government announced that henceforth each regiment should have an -elected committee, an executive body which should have entire charge -of regimental affairs. Food, clothing, supplies of all kinds, were to -pass through the hands of these committees, and they were to hear and -pass on all complaints. The committees were the vocal organs of the -army. For the first time in Russian history the soldier was allowed -to speak. The plan might have worked excellently had the provisional -government not made the mistake of too much zeal in democratizing the -army. It gorged the soldiers with freedom, gave them such heady doses -of self-government that they got drunk on the idea and ran amuck like -so many crazed Malays. Kerensky decreed that the soldiers need not -salute their officers. “Well then, we won’t,” they said. “And just to -show how free we are we won’t wash our faces, or wear clean clothes, or -touch our caps to women, or stand up straight----” and from that it was -an easy journey to “We won’t take any orders from anybody.” - -The government told the soldiers to elect their own officers, and they -did, after butchering a thousand or so of their old ones. They elected -them wisely in some instances, but in a great many more they did not. -They chose men, not for their capacity to lead in a military way, but -for their political views. In a Bolshevik regiment the best Bolsheviki -were elected. If there was a Minshevik majority the new officers were -pretty sure to be Minsheviki. And after they were elected nobody -respected them, nor did they dare give orders. But of all the madness -that took possession of the “free” soldiers, the committee madness went -farthest. The Russians love to talk. To make speeches, to heckle and -be heckled is the joy of their lives. The committee gave them a new -chance to talk, and they got the habit of calling a committee meeting -on every conceivable occasion. Petrograd heard with horror last summer -that the men in the trenches, when ordered to advance, actually called -meetings to discuss the orders and to vote whether or not they were to -be followed. They did this at times when the Germans were at the very -gates of an important strategic point. - -Even in the hospitals it got so that the doctors and the nurses were -without authority. If a man was ordered to take a pill he wanted to -call a committee meeting to discuss the thing. It is an actual fact -that men refused to take treatment or undergo operations until they -had consulted the Tavarishi about it. From that to refusing to obey -any orders is a short step, and Red Cross nurses have told me some -fantastic stories about life in Russian lazarets. Some wounded men -refused to take their clothes off and insisted on wearing them, boots -and all, to bed. Others refused to go to bed at night, preferring to -snooze during the day and wander around in pajamas and dressing gowns -at night. Some insisted on being discharged before they should be, -while others, on being discharged, declined to go. - -They were not like that in all hospitals, of course. Ivan is a great -child, and very often he is a stupid and an unruly child. But often -he is good, especially when he is sick and suffering and in need of -women’s care and kindness. I don’t want to describe the bad hospital -conditions without admitting that they have the other kind, too, in -Russia. I remember seeing at the corner of a street below a big -lazaret in Petrograd a dozen discharged wounded men and a group of -nurses and orderlies. They were waiting for the tram which was to carry -the men to the railroad station. Some still wore bandages, some were -on crutches, some walked with the aid of sticks. Two were blind. But -all were wildly happy at the prospect of going home to the old village. -The nurses and orderlies shared in the excitement. Some of them were -going to the station, and had their arms full of bundles, clothes, food -and souvenirs of battle. One nurse carried a competent looking cork -leg, the future prop of a pale young fellow on crutches. The car swung -around the corner, full of passengers, idle soldiers mostly, but even -they, at the command of the energetic sister, vacated their seats for -the invalids. They climbed aboard, and those who were most helpless -were lifted. The cork leg was handed in through an open window and -delivered to one of the more able-bodied men. There had been plenty -of time for farewells before, but parting was difficult, and for five -minutes after boarding the car the men continued to shake hands with -the nurses, to shout last messages, and to kiss their hands to those on -the sidewalk. The nurses patted their charges’ arms and shoulders, and -called anxious admonitions. “Take care of that leg, Ivan Feodorovitch. -You know how to bandage it. Don’t try to walk too much, and keep out of -the sun.” You didn’t have to know a word of Russian to understand what -those nurses were saying. - -The street car conductor wrung her hands and begged to be allowed to go -on. The time schedule had to be observed. “Please, sister, please,” -she entreated, and at last she was permitted to ring the bell and send -her car forward. As it turned the corner the men were still waving and -laughing and wiping the tears from their cheeks. I don’t believe those -men had called any committee meetings before obeying their nurses, or -ever reminded the doctors that it was a free country now and they could -take medicine or not as they pleased. - -You certainly got tired of that overworked phrase “It’s a free country -now.” You hear it on all sides in Russia. “It’s a free country,” says -a man with a third-class ticket taking possession of a first-class -compartment. “It’s a free country,” declares a soldier, tossing a -handful of sunflower seed shells on a woman’s white shoes in a street -car. “It’s a free country,” say a group of men, stripping off their -clothes before a crowd of women and children and taking a bath in the -Neva. This occurs frequently on the Admiralty quay, a great pleasure -resort in Petrograd. - -“They called them Sans Culottes during the French Revolution,” said a -clever woman writer in one of the newspapers. “Our men will go down to -fame as Sans Caleçons. The difference, perhaps, between a political and -a social revolution.” The first French phrase means without trousers. -The second carries the denuding process to its concluding stage. - -In this kind of a free country nobody is free. Try to imagine how -it would be in Washington, in the office of the secretary of the -treasury, let us say, if a committee of the American Federation of -Labor should walk in and say: “We have come to control you. Produce -your books and all your confidential papers.” This is what happens to -cabinet ministers in Russia, and will continue until they succeed in -forming a government responsible only to the electorate, and not a -slave to the Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates. Of course, -the simile is grossly unfair to the American Federation of Labor. Our -organized labor men are the most intelligent working people in the -community, and most of them have had a long experience in citizenship. -Above all, their loyalty, as a body, has been amply demonstrated. The -Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates has among its members -loyal, honest, intelligent men and women. But it has also a number of -extreme radicals, people who would dishonor the country by concluding a -separate peace with Germany, and who care nothing for the interests of -any group except their own. Nobody in Russia has very much experience -in citizenship, and the working people have less than others. Yet -the soviet, to give the council its local name, deems itself quite -capable of passing on all affairs of state, not only in Russia but in -the allied countries as well. The soviets have had the presumption to -announce that they are going to name the peace terms, although Russia -has virtually ceased to fight. “No annexations or contributions,” is -the formula, very evidently made in Germany. I am sure that not one in -a thousand knows what this means. - -“Have you ever thought,” I asked a member of the Petrograd council, -“what your program would mean to the working people of Belgium? Don’t -you think that the farmers and artisans of northern France are -entitled to compensation for their ruined homes and blasted lives?” - -“Yes, but not from Germany,” was the astounding reply. “All countries -should contribute.” - -“If I were a cashier in a bank and stole a million dollars of the -depositors’ money, do you think I ought to be made to pay it back, or -should all the employés be taxed?” To this question I got no answer. -There isn’t any answer. - -In all this confusion of mind, this whirlwind of ideas and theories, -are there no Russians who can think clearly? Are there no brave and -courageous people left in Russia? None who realize the ruin and -desolation which is being prepared for them? There are. Russia has its -submerged minority of thinkers. It has at least two fighting elements -which are ready to die to restore peace, order and bright honor to -their distracted land. These two elements are the Cossacks and the -women. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -THE WOMAN WITH THE GUN - - -The women soldiers of Russia, the most amazing development of the -revolution, if not of the world war itself, I am disposed to believe, -will, with the Cossacks, prove to be the element needed to lead, if it -can be led, the disorganized and demoralized Russian army back to its -duty on the firing line. It was with the object, the hope, of leading -them back that the women took up arms. Whatever else you may have heard -about them this is the truth. I know those women soldiers very well. I -know them in three regiments, one in Moscow and two in Petrograd, and I -went with one regiment as near to the fighting line as I was permitted. -I traveled from Petrograd to a military position “somewhere in Poland” -with the famous Botchkareva Battalion of Death. I left Petrograd in -the troop train with the women. I marched with them when they left the -train. I lived with them for nine days in their barrack, around which -thousands of men soldiers were encamped. I shared Botchkareva’s soup -and kasha, and drank hot tea out of her other tin cup. I slept beside -her on the plank bed. I saw her and her women off to the firing line, -and after the battle into which they led reluctant men, I sat beside -their hospital beds and heard their own stories of the fight. I want -to say right here that a country that can produce such women cannot -possibly be crushed forever. It may take time for it to recover its -present debauch of anarchism, but recover it surely will. And when it -does it will know how to honor the women who went out to fight when the -men ran home. - -The Battalion of Death is not the name of one regiment, nor is it used -exclusively to designate the women’s battalions. It is a sort of order -which has spread through many regiments since the demoralization began, -and signifies that its members are loyal and mean to fight to the death -for Russia. Sometimes an entire regiment assumes the red and black -ribbon arrowhead which, sewed on the right sleeve of the blouse, marks -the order. Regiments have been made up of volunteers who are ready to -wear the insignia. Such a regiment is the Battalion of Death commanded -by Mareea Botchkareva (the spelling is phonetic), the extraordinary -peasant woman who has risen to be a commissioned officer in the Russian -army. - -Botchkareva comes from a village near the Siberian border and is, I -should judge, about thirty years old. She was one of a large family of -children, and the family was very poor. They had a harder time than -ever after the father returned from the Japanese war minus one foot, -but that did not prevent their number from increasing, and merely -made the lot of Mareea, the oldest girl, a little more miserable. She -married young, fortunately a man with whom she was very happy. He -was the village butcher and she helped him in the shop, as they had -no children. When the war broke out in July, 1914, Mareea’s husband -marched away with the rest of the quota from their village, and she -never saw him again. He was killed in one of the first battles of the -war, and the only time I ever saw Botchkareva break down was when she -told me how she waited long months for the letter he had promised -to write her, and how at last a wounded comrade hobbled back to the -village and told her that the letter would never come. He was dead--out -there somewhere--and they had not even notified her. - -“The soldiers have it hard,” she said, when her brief storm of tears -was over, “but not so hard as the women at home. The soldier has a gun -to fight death with. The women have nothing.” - -For months Mareea Botchkareva watched the sufferings of the women and -children of her village grow worse and worse. Winter killed some of -them, winter and an unwonted scarcity of food. Typhus came along and -killed more. The village forgot that it had ever danced and sung and -was happy. Every family was in mourning for its dead. Mareea decided -that she could not endure it to sit in her empty hut and wait for -death. She would go out and meet it in the easier fashion permitted to -men. That was the way, she explained to me, she joined the regiment of -Siberian troops encamped near the village. The men did not want her, -but she sought and got permission, and when the regiment went to the -front she went along too. - -[Illustration: Mareea Botchkareva, Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst and Women of -“The Battalion of Death.”] - -She fought in campaigns on several fronts, earned medals and finally -the coveted cross of St. George for valor under fire. She was three -times wounded, the last time in the autumn of 1916, so badly that she -lay in hospital for four months. She got back to her regiment, where -she was now popular, and I imagine something of a leader, just before -the revolution of February, 1917. - -Botchkareva was an ardent revolutionist, and her regiment was one -of the first to go over to the people’s side. Her consternation and -despair were great when, shortly after the emancipation from czardom, -great masses of the people, and especially the soldiers at the front, -began to demonstrate by riots and desertions how little they were ready -for freedom. The men of her regiment deserted in numbers, and she went -to members of the Duma who were going up and down the front trying to -stay the tide, and said to them: “Give me leave to raise a regiment of -women. We will go wherever men refuse to go. We will fight when they -run. The women will lead the men back to the trenches.” This is the -history of Botchkareva’s Battalion of Death, or rather of how it came -to be organized. The Russian war ministry gave her leave to recruit the -women, gave her a barrack in a former school building, and promised her -equipment and a place at the front. Many women in Petrograd, women of -wealth and social position, took fire with the idea, raised money for -the regiment, helped in the recruiting, some of them joining. - -In an odd copy of an American newspaper that reached me in Russia I -read a paragraph stating that the schoolgirls of Petrograd were forming -a regiment under a man named Butchkareff, a lieutenant in the army. -I don’t know who sent out that piece of news, but it lacked most of -the facts. The women soldiers are not schoolgirls, and Botchkareva’s -battalion has no men officers. Three drill sergeants, St. George cross -men all of them, did assist in the training of the battalion while -it remained in Petrograd. Other men drilled it behind the lines, -but Botchkareva, and another remarkable woman, Marie Skridlova, her -adjutant, commanded and led it in battle. - -Marie Skridlova is the daughter of Admiral Skridloff, one of the most -distinguished men of the Russian navy. She is about twenty, very -attractive if not actually beautiful, and is an accomplished musician. -Her life up to the outbreak of the war was that of an ordinary -girl of the Russian aristocracy. She was educated abroad, taught -several languages, and expected to have a career no more exciting or -adventurous than that of any other woman of her class. When the war -broke out she went into the Red Cross, took the nurses’ training and -served in hospitals both at the front and in Petrograd. Then came -the revolution. She was working in a marine hospital in the capital. -She saw many of the horrors of those February days. She saw her own -father set upon by soldiers in the streets, and rescued from death only -because some of his own marines who loved him insisted that this one -officer was not to be killed. - -Into the ward of the hospital where she was stationed there was borne -an old general, desperately wounded by a street mob. He had to be -operated on at once to save his life, and as he was carried from the -operating room to a private ward the men in the beds sat up and yelled, -“Kill him! Kill him!” It is unlikely that they knew who he was, but -it was death to all officers in those days of madness and frenzy. Half -unconscious from loss of blood, still under the spell of the ether, the -old man clung to his nurse as a child to his mother. “You won’t let -them kill me, will you?” he murmured. And Mlle. Skridlova assured him -that she would take care of him, that he was safe. - -The door opened and a white faced doctor rushed into the room. -“Sister,” he gasped, “go for that medicine--go quickly.” Not -comprehending she asked, “What medicine?” But he only pushed her -towards the door. “Go, go!” he repeated. - -She left the room, and then she saw and understood. Down the corridor -a mob was streaming, a wild, unkempt, blood-thirsty mob, the sweepings -of the streets and barracks. Quickly she threw herself across the door -of the old general’s room. “Get back,” she commanded. “The man in that -room is old and wounded and helpless. He is in my care, and if you harm -him it must be over my body.” - -Incredible as it seems this girl of twenty was able for forty minutes -to hold the mob at bay. When guns were pointed at her she told the men -to fire through the red cross that covered her heart. They did not -shoot, but some of the most brutal struck her down, and then held her -helpless while others rushed into the room and hacked and beat the -old man to death. When the nurse fought her way to his side he was -breathing his last. She had time to whisper a prayer, and to make the -sign of the cross above his glazing eyes. Then she went home, took off -her Red Cross uniform, and said to her father: “Women have something -more to do for Russia than binding men’s wounds.” - -When Botchkareva’s Battalion of Death was formed Marie Skridlova -determined to join it. Admiral Skridloff, veteran of two wars, iron -old patriot, went with her to the women’s barracks and with his own -hand enrolled her in the Russian army service. In the regiment of which -this girl was adjutant I found six Red Cross nurses who were through -with nursing and had gone out to die for their unhappy country. There -was a woman doctor who had seen service in base hospitals. There were -clerks and office women, factory girls, servants, farm women. Ten women -had fought in men’s regiments. Every woman had her own story. I did -not hear them all, but I heard many, each one a simple chronicle of -suffering or bereavement, or shame over Russia’s plight. - -There was one girl of nineteen, a Cossack, a pretty, dark-eyed young -thing, left absolutely adrift after the death in battle of her father -and two brothers, and the still more tragic death of her mother when -the Germans shelled the hospital where she was nursing. To her a place -in Botchkareva’s regiment and a gun with which to defend herself -spelled safety. - -“What was there left for me?” sighed a big Esthonian woman, showing me -a photograph she wore constantly on her heart. It was a photograph of a -lovely child of five years. “He died of want,” said the woman briefly. -“His father is a prisoner somewhere in Austria.” - -There was a Japanese girl in the regiment, and when I asked her her -reason for joining she smiled, and in the evenly polite tone that -marks her race, replied: “There were so many reasons that I prefer -not to tell any of them.” One twilight I came on this girl sitting -outside with the little Polish Jewess with whom she bunked. The two sat -perfectly motionless on a fallen tree, watching a group of soldiers -gathered around a fire. In their silent gaze I read a malevolence, a -reminiscence so full of concentrated loathing that I turned away with -a shudder. I never asked another woman her reason for joining the -regiment. I was afraid it might be more personal than patriotic. - -I do not believe, however, that this was the case with the majority. -Mostly the women were in arms because they feared and dreaded the -further demoralization of the troops, and they believed fervently -that they could rally their men to fight. “Our men,” they said, “are -suffering from a sickness of the soul. It is our duty to lead them back -to health.” Every woman in the regiment had seen war face to face, had -suffered bitterly through war, and finally had seen their men fail in -the fight. They had beheld their men desert in time of war, the most -dishonorable thing men can do, and they said, “Well then, there is -nothing left except for us to go in their places.” - -Did the world ever witness a more sublime heroism than that? Women, in -the long years which history has recorded, have done everything for men -that they were called upon to do. It remained for Russian men, in the -twentieth century, to call upon women to fight and die for them. And -the women did it. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -TO THE FRONT WITH BOTCHKAREVA - - -Women of all ranks rushed to enlist in the Botchkareva battalion. -There were many peasant women, factory workers, servants and also a -number of women of education and social prominence. Six Red Cross -nurses were among the number, one doctor, a lawyer, several clerks and -stenographers and a few like Marie Skridlova who had never done any -except war work. If the working women predominated I believe it was -because they were the stronger physically. Botchkareva would accept -only the sturdiest, and her soldiers, even when they were slight of -figure, were all fine physical specimens. The women were outfitted and -equipped exactly like the men soldiers. They wore the same kind of -khaki trousers, loose-belted blouse and high peaked cap. They wore the -same high boots, carried the same arms and the same camp equipment, -including gas masks, trench spades and other paraphernalia. In spite of -their tightly shaved heads they presented a very attractive appearance, -like nice, clean, upstanding boys. They were very strictly drilled and -disciplined and there was no omission of saluting officers in that -regiment. - -The battalion left Petrograd for an unknown destination on July 6 -in our calendar. In the afternoon the women marched to the Kazan -Cathedral, where a touching ceremony of farewell and blessing took -place. A cold, fine rain was falling, but the great half circle before -the cathedral, as well as the long curved colonnades, were filled with -people. Thousands of women were there carrying flowers, and nurses -moved through the crowds collecting money for the regiment. - -I passed a very uneasy day that July 6. I was afraid of what might -happen to some of the women through the malignancy of the Bolsheviki, -and I was mortally afraid that I was not going to be allowed to get -on their troop train. I had made the usual application to the War -Ministry to be allowed to visit the front, but I did not follow up the -application with a personal visit, and therefore when I dropped in for -a morning call I was dismayed to find the barrack in a turmoil, and to -hear the exultant announcement, “We’re going this evening at eight.” - -It was an unseasonal day of rain, and I spent reckless sums in droshky -hire, rushing hither and yon in a fruitless effort to wring emergency -permits from elusive officials who never in their lives had been called -upon to do anything in a hurry, or even to keep conventional office -hours. Needless to say I found nobody at all on duty where he should -have been that day. Even at the American Embassy, where, empty-handed -and discouraged, I wound up late in the afternoon, I found the entire -staff absent in attendance on a visiting commission from home. The one -helpful person who happened to be at the Embassy was Arno Dosch-Fleurot -of the New York _World_. “If I were you,” he said, “I wouldn’t worry -about a permit. I’d just get on the train--if I could _get_ on--and -I’d stay until they put me off, or until I got where I wanted to go. -Of course they may arrest you for a spy. In any other country they’d -be pretty sure to. But in Russia you never can tell. Shepherd, of the -United Press, once went all over the front with nothing to show but -some worthless mining stock. Why not try it?” - -I said I would, and before eight that evening I was at the Warsaw -Station, unwillingly participating in what might be called the -regiment’s first hostile engagement. For at least two thirds of the -mob that filled the station were members of the Lenine faction of -Bolsheviki, sent there to break up the orderly march of the women, -and even if possible to prevent them from entraining at all. From the -first these spy-led emissaries of the German Kaiser had sworn enmity to -Botchkareva’s battalion. Well knowing the moral effect of women taking -the places of deserting soldiers in the trenches, the Lenineites had -exhausted every effort to breed dissension in the ranks, and at the -last moment they had stormed the station in the hope of creating an -intolerable situation. In the absence of anything like a police force -they did succeed in making things painful and even a little dangerous -for the soldiers and for the tearful mothers and sisters who had -gathered to bid them good-by. But the women kept perfect discipline -through it all, and slowly fought their way through the mob to the -train platform. - -As for me, a mixture of indignation, healthy muscle and rare good luck -carried me through and landed me in a somewhat battered condition next -to Adjutant Skridlova. “You got your permit,” she exclaimed on seeing -me. “I am so pleased. Stay close to me and I’ll see you safely on.” - -Mendaciously perhaps, I answered nothing at all, but stayed, and -every time a perspiring train official grabbed me by the arm and told -me to stand back Skridlova rescued me and informed the man that I -had permission to go. At the very last I had a bad moment, for one -especially inquisitive official asked to see the permission. This time -it was the Nachalnik, Botchkareva herself, who came to the rescue. -Characteristically she wasted no words, but merely pushed the man -aside, thrust me into her own compartment and ordered me to lock the -door. Within a few minutes she joined me, the train began to move and -we were off. That was the end of my troubles, for no one afterwards -questioned my right to be there. At the Adjutant’s suggestion I parted -with my New York hat and early in the journey substituted the white -linen coif of a Red Cross nurse. Thus attired I was accepted by all -concerned as a part of the camp equipment. - -The troop train consisted of one second class and five fourth class -carriages, the first one, except for one compartment reserved for -officers, being practically filled with camp and hospital supplies. -In the other carriages, primitive affairs furnished with three tiers -of wooden bunks, the rank and file of the regiment traveled. I had a -place in the second class compartment with the Nachalnik, the Adjutant -and the standard bearer, a big, silent peasant girl called Orlova. Our -luxury consisted of cushioned shelves without bedding or blankets, -which served as seats by day and beds by night. We had, of course, a -little more privacy than the others, but that was all. As for food, -we all fared alike, and we fared well, friends of the regiment having -loaded the train with bread, butter, fruit, canned things, cakes, -chocolate and other delicacies. Tea-making materials we had also, and -plenty of sugar. So filled was our compartment with food, flowers, -banners, guns, tea kettles and miscellaneous stuff that we moved about -with difficulty and were forever apologizing for walking on each -other’s feet. - -For two nights and the better part of two days we traveled southward -through fields of wheat, barley and potatoes, where women in bright red -and blue smocks toiled among the ripening harvests. News of the train -had gone down the line, and the first stage of our journey, through -the white night, was one continued ovation. At every station crowds -had gathered to cheer the women and to demand a sight of Botchkareva. -It was largely a masculine crowd, soldiers mostly, goodnatured and -laughing, but many women were there too, nurses, working girls, -peasants. Occasionally one saw ladies in dinner gowns escorted by -officer friends. - -The farther we traveled from Petrograd, the point of contact in Russia -with western civilization, the more apparent it grew that things were -terribly wrong with the empire. More and more the changed character -of the station crowds reminded us of the widespread disruption of the -army. The men who met the train wore soldiers’ uniforms but they had -lost all of their upright, soldierly bearing. They slouched like -convicts, they were dirty and unkempt, and their eyes were full of -vacuous insolence. Absence of discipline and all restraint had robbed -them of whatever manhood they had once possessed. The news of the -women’s battalion had drawn these men like a swarm of bees. They thrust -their unshaven faces into the car windows, bawling the parrot phrases -taught them by their German spy leaders. “Who fights for the damned -capitalists? Who fights for English bloodsuckers? We don’t fight.” - -And the women, scorn flashing from their eyes, flung back: “That is the -reason why we do. Go home, you cowards, and let women fight for Russia.” - -Their last, flimsy thread of “peace” propaganda exhausted the men -usually fell back on personal insults, but to these the women, -following strict orders, made no reply. When the language became too -coarse the women simply closed the windows. No actual violence was -ever offered them. When they left the train for hot water or for tea, -for more food or to buy newspapers, they walked so fearlessly into the -crowds that the men withdrew, sneering and growling, but standing aside. - -There was something indescribably strange about going on a journey -to a destination absolutely unknown, except to the one in command of -the expedition. Above all it was strange to feel that you were seeing -women voluntarily giving up the last shred of protection and security -supposed to be due them. They were going to meet death, death in battle -against a foreign foe, the first women in the world to volunteer for -such an end. Yet every one was happy, and the only fear expressed was -lest the battalion should not be sent at once to the trenches. - -As for me, when we arrived at our destination, some two miles from the -barracks prepared for us, I had a moment of longing for the comparative -safety of the trenches. For what looked to me like the whole Russian -army had come out to meet the women’s battalion, and was solidly massed -on both sides of the railroad track as far as I could see. - -I looked at the Nachalnik calmly buckling on her sword and revolver. -She had a confident little smile on her lips. “You may have to fight -those men out there before you fight the Germans,” I said. - -“We are ready to begin fighting any time,” she replied. - -She was the first one out of the train, and the others rapidly followed -her. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -IN CAMP AND BATTLEFIELD - - -The women’s regiment did not have to fight its brothers in arms, -however. The woman commander took care of that. She just walked into -that mob of waiting soldiers and barked out a command in a voice I -had never before heard her use. It reminded me somewhat of that extra -awful motor car siren that infuriates the pedestrian, but lifts him -out of the road in one quick jump. Botchkareva’s command was spoken in -Russian, and a liberal translation of it might read: “You get to hell -out of here and let my regiment pass.” - -It may not have been ladylike, but it had the proper effect on the -Russian army, which promptly backed up on both sides of the road, -leaving a clear lane between for the women. The women shouldered their -heavy kits and under a broiling sun marched the two miles which lay -between the railroad and the camp. The Russian army followed the whole -way, apparently deciding that the better part of valor was to laugh at -the women, not to fight them. - -Botchkareva must also have decided that the first thing to be done was -to give those men to understand that whether the regiment was funny or -not it would have to be treated with respect. As soon as we reached -our barracks and disposed of the heavy loads, she made a little speech -in which she said that here we were, and while we would be obliged -to mingle with the men, relations would be kept formal. The men must -be shown that the women were entitled to the same camp privileges as -themselves, and were no more to be molested or annoyed than any other -soldiers. We had had a long, hot journey, she ended, and the first -thing we were going to do was to go down to the river and have a nice -swim. So with towels around their necks the 250 women made gayly for -the river. I trotted along on the commander’s arm. At least a thousand -men went along, too, but just before we reached the swimming pool under -a railroad bridge, Botchkareva turned around and delivered another of -those crisp little commands. The men stopped in their tracks as if she -had thrown some kind of freezing gas at them, and we went on. - -It was a lovely swimming pool, clear and cold and fringed with -sheltering willows. The women peeled off their clothes like boys and -plunged in. As we dressed afterward I looked at them, heads shaved, -ugly clothes, coarse boots, no concealments, not a single aid to -beauty, but, in spite of it all, singularly attractive. Some of course -were homely, primitive types. Purple and fine linen would not have -improved them much. But some who would not have been especially pretty -as girls were almost handsome as boys. A few were strikingly beautiful -in spite of their shaved heads. You observed that they had good skulls, -nice ears, fine eyes, strong characters, whereas in ordinary clothes -they might have appeared as pleasingly commonplace as the girl on the -magazine cover. - -Cool and refreshed, the battalion marched back to the barracks, which -consisted of two long, hastily constructed wooden buildings, exactly -like hundreds of others on all sides about as far as the eye could -reach. Some of the buildings were half underground, for warmth in -winter, and must have been rather stuffy. Our buildings were well -ventilated with many dormer windows in the sharply slanting roof, and -they were new and clean and free from the insects which in secret I -had been dreading. Inside was nothing at all except two long wooden -platforms running the length of the building, about ninety feet. They -were very roughly planed and full of bumps and knot holes, but they -were the only beds provided by a step-motherly government. Here the -women dumped their heavy loads, their guns, ammunition belts, gas -masks, dog tents, trench spades, food pails and other paraphernalia. -Here they unrolled their big overcoats for blankets, and here for the -next week, all of us, officers, soldiers and war correspondent, ate, -slept and lived. Two hundred and fifty women in the midst of an army -of men. Behind us a government too engrossed in fighting for its own -existence to concern itself about the safety of any group of women. -Before us the muttering guns of the German foe. Between us and all -that women have ever been taught to fear, a flimsy wooden door. But -sleeplessly guarding that door a woman with a gun. - -In that first midnight in camp I woke on my plank bed to hear the -shuffling of men’s feet on the threshold, a loud knock at the door, -and from our sentry a sharp challenge: “Who goes there?” - -“We want to come in,” said a man’s voice ingratiatingly. - -“No one can come in at this hour,” answered the sentry. “Who are you -and what do you want?” - -The man’s answer was brutally to the point. “Aren’t there girls here?” -he demanded. - -“There are no girls here,” was the instant reply. “Only soldiers are -here.” - -An angry fist crashed against the thin wood, to be answered by the -swift click of a rifle barrel on the other side. “Unless you leave at -once we shall fire on you,” said the sentry in a voice of portentous -calm. - -Down the long plank platform I heard a succession of low chuckles, and -a sleepy comment or two which the retreating men outside would not -have found complimentary. That midnight encounter served the excellent -purpose of finally establishing the status of the regiment in camp. -From that time on we lived unmolested. We stood in line with the men -at the cookhouse for our daily rations of black bread, soup and kasha, -a sort of porridge made of buckwheat. We performed our simple morning -toilets in the open; we washed our clothes in improvised washtubs -behind the barracks; we strolled about between drills. The men followed -us around from morning until night. They watched us open eyed, hung in -curious groups before the doors. A few were openly friendly, and beyond -some disparaging remarks regarding our personal appearance none were -hostile. - -The day after we arrived, Monday, it rained. It poured. The camp became -a swamp. The women stayed in their barrack, drilling as best they could -in the narrow aisles. Sitting on the edge of their plank beds, the -only place there was to sit, they listened with deep attention while -under-officers read aloud the army code and regulations. In the morning -a group of nurses from a hospital train in the neighborhood came to -call, and in the afternoon half a dozen officers came from the stavka, -two miles away. The commander, a charming man, seemed astonished and -deeply impressed with the regiment standing at attention to greet him. - -“It is beautiful,” he said repeatedly, and he was good enough to say to -me, “How wonderful for an American woman to be with them. Thank you for -coming.” - -Tuesday it cleared and the battalion had its first open field drills. -The rest of the Russian army stood around and pretended to be vastly -amused. Whenever a woman made a mistake in the manual, and better -still, when she fell down while charging, or splashed into a mud puddle -on a run, the men laughed loudly. Some of that laughter, I feel pretty -certain, hid hurt pride, for every decent soldier I talked to expressed -his sorrow and humiliation that the women had felt the necessity of -enlisting. Quite a number of men in that camp had been in America and -of course spoke English. They said, “Say, sister, what do you suppose -they think about this back in Illinois?” One man said, “Sister,” (I -still wore the nurse’s coif, having no other headgear) “back home -in the States they used to say women oughtn’t to vote because they -couldn’t fight. I’ll bet these women can fight.” - -The officers in and around that army position were evidently of the -same opinion. They came to the drill field every day to inspect and -criticize the work, and they sent their best drill sergeants to -instruct the women, who worked hard and learned quickly. One day the -commander of the Tenth army, whose Russian name is too much for my -memory at this distance, came over with his whole staff, a brilliant -sight. The commander was plainly delighted, and shook hands with a -great many of the women. He even went out of his way to shake hands -with the American. Kerensky was in the neighborhood one day, but he -did not visit us. The Nachalnik saw him at staff headquarters and he -sent kind messages, promising the women that they should be sent to the -front as soon as they were ready. - -The impatience of those women to go forward, to get into action, was -constant. They fretted and quarreled during the frequent rainy spells -which kept them housebound, and were really happy only when something -happened to promise an early start. One day it was the arrival of 250 -pairs of new boots, great clumsy things which it would have crippled me -to wear, and in fact all the women who could afford it had boots made -to order. Another day it was the appearance of a camp cooking outfit -especially for the battalion. Four good horses were attached to the -outfit, and the country girls hailed them with delight as something to -pet and fuss over. - -The women spent much time cleaning and learning their guns. They seemed -to love their firearms, one girl always alluding to her rifle as “my -sweetheart.” - -“How can you love a gun?” I asked her. - -“I love anything that brings death to the Germans,” she answered -grimly. This girl, a highly educated, wellbred young woman, was in -Germany when the war broke out. She was arrested and charged with -espionage, a charge which, for all I know, may have been true. It -was not proved, of course, or she would have been shot. On the mere -suspicion, however, she was kept in prison for a year and must have -suffered pretty severely. She looked forward to the coming fight with -keen zest. I asked her one day what she would do if she was taken -prisoner again. She pulled from under her blouse a slender gold chain -on the end of which was a capsule in a chamois bag. “I shall never be -taken prisoner,” she said. “None of us will.” - -From Thursday on the weather improved and the regiment worked hard in -the field. I had felt the strain of confinement in barracks, and when -I was not watching the drill I was taking long walks down a highway -over which went a constant procession of troops and camp supply -wagons, moving on and on, nearer the horizon, from which came frequent -low mutterings like distant thunder, but which were heavy gunfire. -Sometimes I walked as far as a little settlement which the Nachalnik -told me was not unlike the village she found so unbearable after her -husband left it. The village consisted of two rows of log or roughly -timbered cottages along a winding, muddy road. Green moss grew on the -thatched roofs, and the whole place had a forlorn, neglected look, but -surrounding each cottage was a carefully tended garden with beets, -cabbages, onions, potatoes, and sunflowers grown for the seeds, which -are the Russian substitute for chewing gum. Often the cottages had -poppies growing in the rows of vegetables, the bright blooms giving -brilliance to the somber and lonely landscape. - -Half a dozen miles on the other side of the railroad was another and -a larger village, equally dismal, but furnished with a church, a -wayside shrine, small shops and other improvements. My special friend -the Adjutant and I drove over there one day after supplies. We bought -chocolate, nuts, sardines and biscuits to relieve the deadly monotony -of our daily black bread, soup and kasha. The regiment bought some -supplies at little market stalls near the station. Here one bought -butter, sausages reeking with garlic, tinned fish and doubtful eggs. -At an officers’ store in the vicinity Botchkareva spent some of the -money donated in Petrograd for tea and sugar when they were needed, -and for a kind of white bread or biscuits. They were hard and shaped -like old-fashioned doughnuts, with a hole in the middle through which a -string was run. A yard or two of this bread went well with good butter -and hot, fragrant tea. As far as food was concerned I was better off -in the camp than I was a little later in Petrograd. There was even -a fairly good hot meal to be had at the station when we chose to go -there, which we did several times. But no amount of good food would -have kept our regiment happy in camp very long. The women fretted -and chafed and demanded to know why they were kept in that hole. The -Nachalnik coaxed and scolded them along, and Skridlova, who was easily -the most popular person in camp, reminded them that it took six months -to train ordinary soldiers and that they were being especially favored -by having the time shortened. - -Those women went into battle after less than two months’ training, as -it turned out, for the evening of the ninth day the Nachalnik came back -from headquarters with orders to march the next morning at five. What -an uproar followed! Cheers, laughter, singing. You would have thought -they were going anywhere except to a battlefield where death waited for -some and cruel suffering for many. I wanted to go with them, and would -have insisted on going had I known that they were so soon to fight. -But orders were merely to advance for further drill under gunfire. I -would have been frightfully in the way in the new position, which had -no barracks, but only dog tents, just enough to go around. Nothing on -earth except the knowledge that I would be depriving some one of those -brave women from the comfort of a dry and sheltered bed persuaded me to -leave them. - -Five days later in Petrograd I read in the dispatches that they had -been sent almost directly into action, leading men who had previously -refused to advance, and turning a defeat into a victory; a small one -to be sure, but Russia was thankful for even small victories those -days. A short note from Skridlova prepared me for the story of losses -which I knew was coming. She wrote in French, which she knows better -than English, “You have heard already perhaps that we have been in -action. I do not know yet how many were killed or have died of wounds, -but two of those you knew well were killed. Catherine and Olga, who -you remember had won three medals of St. George. Eighteen girls are -wounded badly, Nina among them.” Nina was the girl who called her gun -“sweetheart,” and who had been a prisoner in Germany. Skridlova was -badly contused in the head, shoulders and knees, but she remained -in command of the remnant of the battalion because the Nachalnik, -Botchkareva, had suffered so severely from shell shock that she had to -be sent to a hospital in Petrograd. She was nearly deaf when I saw her, -and her heart was badly affected. - -“It was a good fight,” she whispered, smiling from her pillow. “Not a -woman faltered, not one. The Russian men hid in a little wood while the -officers swore at them and begged them to advance. Then they sent us -forward, and we called to the men that we would lead them if they would -only follow. Some of them said they would follow, and we went forward -on a run, still shouting to the men. About two-thirds of them went -with us, and we easily put the Germans to flight. We killed a lot of -Germans and took almost a hundred prisoners, including two officers.” -In another hospital I found more than twenty of the battalion, some -slightly and others seriously wounded. The worst cases were kept in -base hospitals, near the battle front, and I never saw Nina again. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -AMAZONS IN TRAINING - - -If the first battle of the first women soldiers in the world had been -fought on American soil imagine what the newspapers would have made of -the story. Especially if the women had gone into battle with the object -of rallying a demoralized American army, and had succeeded in their -object. And this is all the space Botchkareva’s victorious battalion -was accorded in _Novoe Vremya_, one of the best newspapers in Russia. -After describing briefly the engagement on the Smorgon-Krevo front, in -which prisoners, guns and ammunition were taken, the account proceeded: -“The women’s battalion made a counter attack, replacing deserters who -ran away. This battalion captured almost a hundred prisoners including -two officers. Botchkareva and Skridlova are wounded, the latter -receiving contusions and shock from the explosion of a big shell. The -battalion suffered some losses, but has won historic fame for the name -of women. The best soldiers looked with consideration and esteem on -their new fighting comrades, but the deserters were not touched by -their example, and in this respect the aim was not reached. We must -take care of these dear forces, and not give too much consideration to -new formations of the kind.” - -If the press of Russia had been wise, the fact that some of the -slackers in the army were not touched by the women’s bravery would -have been made less conspicuous than the more important fact that many -soldiers were touched by it, and that the Russian army was thereby -enabled to win a victory. Instead of discouraging new formations, the -press should have called for more and more regiments of women to lead -the men. They should have kept it up until people got so excited over -the tragedy of women being torn to pieces by German shot and shrapnel -that they would have risen in wrath, taken hold of their army and their -government, and created conditions which would relieve women from the -dreadful necessity of fighting. - -It could have been done, the people were ready for it. They felt the -tragedy. At a memorial service for the dead women, held in Kazan -Cathedral the Sunday after the battle, the presiding priest said: -“This is a terrible and yet a glorious hour for Russia. Sad it is, -and terrible beyond expression that men have allowed women to die in -their places for our unhappy country. But glorious it will ever be that -Russian women have been ready and willing to do it.” - -After the service, a Bolshevik soldier, standing in front of the -cathedral, tried to turn the sympathies of the crowd by making -insulting remarks about the dead women. He did not have time to say -much before a group of working women, with howls of rage, rushed him, -and I believe would have killed him if his friends had not got him away. - -Of the women left alive but wounded, thirty were brought to a hospital -not far from the Nikolai station, Petrograd, and there I saw them. When -I went into the first hospital ward a wounded girl sat up in bed and, -smiling like the sun, held out to me a German officer’s helmet, her -prize of battle. She had killed him--that was her duty--and had taken -his helmet as a man would have done. But when she told me that Orlova, -big, dull, kind, unselfish Orlova, loved by everybody, was among the -killed, she broke down and wept as any woman would have done. - -From this girl and the others I learned that Botchkareva had spoken the -exact truth when she said that no woman had faltered or shown fear. “We -all expected to die, I think,” one girl said. “I know that I did. I -said over the prayers for the dying while I was dressing that morning. -We all prayed and kissed our holy pictures, and thought sadly about -the ones at home. But we were not afraid. We were stationed between -two little woods. They were full of men, some who openly refused to -go forward, some who hesitated and didn’t quite know what they ought -to do. We shouted at them, the commander shouted at them, called them -cowards, traitors, everything we could think of. Then the commander -called out: ‘Come on, brothers, we’ll go first if you’ll only follow.’ - -“‘All right then,’ some of them called back, and we ran forward as fast -as we could, following Botchkareva. She was wonderful, and Skridlova -was wonderful too. We would have followed them anywhere.” - -“Did you really capture a hundred Germans?” I asked. - -“I don’t believe we did it all by ourselves,” was the modest reply. -“After we got into the fighting the men and the women were side by -side. We fought together and we won the battle together.” - -Every one of those wounded women soldiers wanted to go back to the -front line. If fighting and dying were the price of Russia’s freedom, -they wanted to fight and fight again. If they could rally unwilling -men to fight, they wanted nothing in the world except more chances to -do it. Wounds were nothing, death was nothing in the scale of Russia’s -honor or dishonor. Then too, and this is a strange commentary on -women’s “protected” position in life, the women soldiers said that -fighting was not the most difficult or the most disagreeable work they -had ever done. They said it was less arduous if a little more dangerous -than working in a harvest field or a factory. - -This point of view I have heard expressed by other Russian women -soldiers, those who have fought in men’s regiments. There are many -such women; I have met and talked with some of them. One girl I saw in -a hospital, a bullet in her side and a broken hand in a plaster cast, -assured me that fighting was the most congenial work she had ever -done. This girl had gone to Petrograd from Riga to join Botchkareva’s -battalion, but for some reason she had not been accepted. She met a -young marine who told her of a new Battalion of Death which was being -formed out of the remnants of several old regiments and of a number -of marines. “Why not join us?” he asked. “We already have four girl -comrades.” So she joined. - -We were alone except for the interpreter, and I took occasion to ask -this girl minutely how it fared with women who joined men’s regiments. -Were the women treated with respect, let alone? How did they manage -about their physical needs? Where did they bathe and change their -clothes? Did not the officers object to their presence in the barracks? -At first, my young soldier admitted, the men did not treat the women -with respect, did not let them alone. She was obliged to give the -men some severe lessons. But after a while they learned. They were -considerate in certain respects, and arranged for the girls to have -some privacy. Of course one lost foolish mock modesty when in camp. - -The officers did not object to their enlisting, but were inclined to -treat them with a lofty indifference. The men too seemed to assume that -the girls could not endure the real hardships of war when they came. -“The first thing we had to do in camp was to make a quick march of -twelve versts. ‘Of course the girls can’t walk that far,’ the men said, -‘they can ride on the cook wagons.’ But we said, ‘Not much we don’t -ride on the cook wagons. We didn’t come here to watch you do things. -We came to be soldiers like yourselves.’ So they said, ‘Oh, very well! -_Harasho!_ March if you like.’ And we did. And when we got back to -camp, it was so funny; sailors are not much used to walking, you know, -and those men were completely tired out, exhausted. They lay around in -their bunks and groaned and called on everybody to look at their feet -and their blisters, while we weren’t tired at all. Why, any of us -had walked as far and worked as hard in one day in the kitchen or the -harvest field. So we laughed at the men and said, ‘You’re just a lot of -old women. Look at us. We could do it all over again and not complain.’ -After that I can tell you they didn’t patronize us quite such a lot.” - -When the regiment got into camp near the trenches and the men were -given the regulation uniform of the army, the officers decreed that the -girls’ soldiering should come to an end. The real business of fighting -was about to begin and women were not wanted. They could be sanitaries, -said the commander. So they went back to women’s clothes and women’s -historic job of waiting on men. This girl, however, objected, and -finally confided to one of her men friends that the sanitary’s work -was too distasteful for her to endure longer. “Why should I be obliged -to patch up wounds?” she asked. “It is much easier to make them.” The -soldier found some regimentals for her and she went out and fought in -a skirmish line. When the commander heard of it he was terribly angry -and to frighten her he put her on sentry duty in an exposed post. “He -thought he’d cure me of my taste for fighting,” she chuckled, “but I -wasn’t frightened a bit, and so he said, ‘Well, be a soldier if you are -so bent on it. We need soldiers.’ And so, I fought.” - -She described her first and only battle where she helped storm several -lines of trenches and was one of thirty-seven survivors out of a -thousand in her regiment who took part in the engagement. Her wounds, -she said, did not hurt much at the time, but she was bleeding pretty -badly and thought she ought to get to the hospital. - -“Just then I saw our captain, and he was badly wounded, almost -unconscious in fact, and I had to get him to the rear on my back. It -was all that I could do, for about that time I felt that I was growing -weak and would soon have to sit down. I managed to get him as far as -the first line of Red Cross men, and then I went under. I had been hit -in the side by a bullet or a piece of shrapnel and I was pretty sick -for a while. By and by I felt better and somehow got back to the rear. -The first thing I saw was one of our men who was weeping with his head -in his hands. ‘What’s wrong?’ I asked, and when he looked up and saw -me he gave a yell. ‘They said you had been killed,’ he shouted. And -he began to dance a hornpipe. Poor chap, he had been wounded too and -before he had danced more than a few steps he began to bleed and fell -over in a faint.” - -The ambulances were pretty full, so this plucky young creature thought -she could walk the three or four versts to the hospital. She had to -give up before long and a captain of another regiment, himself wounded, -took her into his cart or whatever conveyance he had, and carried her -to the hospital. “Our captain was there,” she finished, “quite out of -his head with pain. He kept saying, ‘Don’t let that girl go back to the -field. Don’t let her fight again. She is too young.’ He did not know -then that I had carried him off on my back, and me wounded too.” - -A great many women who had seen service in men’s regiments were leaving -them and joining one or another of the women’s regiments which were -forming all over Russia about that time. The largest of these regiments -was being trained for action in Moscow. There were about two thousand -women in this battalion, which was formed and recruited by a women’s -committee, “The Society of Russian Women to Help the Country.” Among -the women was Madame Morosova, before the war prominent socially, but -since the war almost entirely occupied with relief work. She was a very -gay and laughter-loving person, but she had fed and clothed and helped -on their way thousands of refugees. She had turned her house into a -maternity hospital at times, and she had given large sums of money for -the relief of women and children. Finally the women soldiers appealed -to her as the most important work to be assisted and her whole energies -last summer were devoted to the battalion. Princess Kropotkin, a -relative of the celebrated Prince Pierre Kropotkin, was another member -of the society. She had a Red Cross hospital until the army desertions -began, and then she closed the hospital and turned to recruiting women. -Mme. Popova, vice-president of the society, is one more untiring -worker. In August she obtained Kerensky’s consent to go to Tomsk, her -old home, and organize a battalion there. - -The Moscow regiment was being drilled by a colonel and half a dozen -younger officers, all of whom seemed immensely proud of their command. -Twenty picked women of the regiment were going daily to the officers’ -school and when ready were to be given commissions in the regular army. - -In Petrograd a regiment of 1,500 women was almost ready for the -trenches when I saw them last in August. They too were to be officered -by women, two score being a daily attendance at a military school. On -August 20 I saw these 1,500 women march out of their barrack in the old -Engineers’ Palace, to go into camp preparatory to going to the front. -This palace was once the home of the mad Emperor Paul, son of Catherine -the Great. He was assassinated there and his restless ghost is supposed -to haunt the gusty corridors. I asked Captain Luskoff, commander of -the regiment, if he had found out what the Emperor Paul thought of the -women soldiers, and he laughed and promised to report later on that -point. - -It was not intended to raise many regiments of women, I was told. The -intention was to enlist and train to the highest point of efficiency -between ten and twenty thousand women, and to distribute the -regiments over the various front lines to inspire and stimulate the -disorganized army. They would lead the men in battle when necessary, -as Botchkareva’s brave band led them, and they would appear as a sign -and symbol that the women of the country were not willing that the -revolution, which generations of Russian men and women have died for, -and have endured in the snows of Siberia sufferings worse than death, -should end in chaos and national disintegration. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE HOMING EXILES--TWO KINDS - - -In a great, bare room, furnished with rows of narrow cots like a -hospital, but with none of the crisp whiteness of the hospital, nor any -of its promise of relief and restoration, a young man, propped with -pillows, played on a concertina. He was white, emaciated, near the end -of his young life. His eyes were like banked fires. He sat up in bed -and in the intervals of coughing made the most wonderful music on that -concertina, much more wonderful than I had ever dreamed the humble -instrument could produce. The man was a true musician, and he had had -many years of practice on his concertina, for it had been the one -friend and solace of a solitary confinement which lasted nearly a dozen -years. All around him in that bare room men lay in bed and listened -to him. Some, however, were asleep. Even music could not break their -weary rest. All were sick. Some were as near death as was the musician. -Siberia had done its work with them. They had come home to die. - -On a soap box, or its equivalent on a corner of the Nevski Prospect -near the Alexander Theater, another young man stood and poured out a -passionate speech to the crowd of soldiers, workmen and workwomen and -idle boys who had paused to listen. The man was about thirty years -old, and his clothes, it was plain to see, had never been purchased in -Russia. They were American clothes of fair quality, and of that stylish -cut possible to buy for twenty-five dollars in almost any department -store. He wore a derby hat, tipped back on his head, a soft collar and -a flowing tie. He talked rapidly and with many gestures, and the crowd -listened with rapt interest to his speech. I, too, stopped to listen. -“What is he saying?” I asked my interpreter. - -“I don’t like to tell you,” she replied. - -I insisted, and this is an almost literal translation of what that man -said, on that Petrograd street corner, on an August day, 1917: - -“You people over here in Russia don’t want to make a mistake of setting -up the kind of a republic, of the kind of phony democracy like what -they’ve got in the United States. I lived in the United States for ten -years, and you take it from me, it’s the worst government in the world. -They have a president who is worse than the Czar. The police are worse -than Cossacks. The capitalist class is on top there just like they were -in the old days in Russia. The working class is fighting them, and they -are going to win. We are going to put the capitalists out just like you -put them out here, and don’t you let any American capitalists come over -here and help fasten on you a government like that one they still have -in America. It’s the capitalists that plunged America into war. The -working class never wanted it.” - -These are two types of exiles which Russia has called back to her bosom -since the revolution, both of which constitute another grave problem -with which the distracted people are struggling. The sick ones, of -whom there are thousands, came back and more of them are coming from -Siberia at a time when food suitable for the sick is impossible to -obtain. There was almost no milk. Eggs were hard to get and were not -very fresh. Food of all kinds was getting scarcer every day. There was -a fuel shortage that threatened to make all Russia spend a shivering -winter, and what was to become of the sick was and still is a grave -question. There is a great shortage of many medicines. If fighting is -resumed the hospitals will be overcrowded. Doctors and nurses will be -scarce. Yet the exiles continue to come back, the long stream from the -remote villages continues to hold out its longing hands to the people -back home, who cannot deny them. And nearly all the exiles come back -sick and homeless and penniless. Russia must take care of those freed -Siberian exiles, and I don’t quite see how she is going to do it, -unless the miracle happens and they find a way of restoring peace and -order in the land. In that case they can do anything. They can even -deal with the kind of exile I heard talking on the Nevski. - -Carlyle says that of all man’s earthly possessions, unquestionably -the dearest to him are his symbols. They have the strongest hold on -us without a doubt. At the time of the French revolution the sign -and symbol of the old régime was the Bastille, that state prison in -Paris which was the living grave of the king’s enemies, or of almost -anybody who made himself unpopular with one of the king’s favorites. -When the French people rose up in their might and swept the old régime -out, the first thing they did, obeying a common impulse, was to tear -down and destroy utterly the Bastille. In Russia the sign and symbol -of the autocracy was the exile system, and particularly Siberia. The -first thing the Russian people did when they rose up and dethroned -the Romanoffs was to send telegrams to every political prison and to -every convict village in Siberia that the prisoners and exiles were -free. They sent orders to all the jailers and guards that the exiles -were to be furnished with clothing and money and transportation to -the railroads, and the railroads were directed to bring them back to -Petrograd. - -There is something to warm the coldest blood in the thought of what -it must have meant to those poor desolate creatures, living in the -hopeless isolation of Siberia, to have the door of the cell open -one February day and hear the words,“You are free!” Sometimes the -announcement was prefaced by words of unheard of friendliness and -courtesy from wardens and jailers who had before been cruel and brutal -task-masters. “Please forgive me if I have been over-zealous in my -duties,” these men would say, and the prisoner would think that he -had gone mad and was dreaming. Then the announcement would come, -unbelievable in its wonder; the revolution had actually happened. -The Czar was gone. The prisoner was free. They heard that news in -the depths of mines, where men worked shackled and hopeless. They -heard it in lonely villages near the Arctic Circle. They heard it in -far lands, where homesick men and women toiled in sweatshops among -aliens. They were free, and Mother Russia was calling them home again. -I should think they would almost have died of joy at the tidings. No -generous mind can wonder that Russia called back her children, all of -them, without stopping to sort out the good and the bad, the well and -the sick, the desirable and the undesirable. Or without stopping to -calculate how she was going to take care of them when they got there. - -But very early in the day it became evident that Russia was going to -face a serious problem in her returned exiles. In the very first days -of the revolution they opened all the prison doors in Petrograd as -well as in other Russian cities, and let all the prisoners out. Among -them were a number of politicals, and many of them immediately became -public charges. They had no money, no friends, no home. The revolution -had robbed them, in some cases, of all three. In some cases of long -imprisonment the homes and friends had been taken from them by death. -There had been a committee working secretly in behalf of political -prisoners, and now this committee, with a group in the Red Cross, -got together and formed a society which they call the Political Red -Cross, the committee in charge of returned exiles. For they saw plainly -that what had happened in the case of the Petrograd prisoners would -be repeated on a large scale when the Siberian exiles and those from -foreign lands returned. Another committee was formed in Moscow. They -sprang up in various cities, co-operating with the Zemstvoes or county -councils. - -At the head of the work is Vera Figner, one of the most famous of the -old revolutionists, almost the last survivor of the nihilism of the -eighteen seventies. The Russians are said to lack organizing ability, -but the work done by this committee under Vera Figner’s direction -looks to me that once Russia gets a government that can govern and an -army that will fight the people of Russia will organize a civilization -that will teach Europe new things. The committee started with nothing, -not even machinery to work with. There is no such thing in Russia as -a charity organization society. Charity and benevolence there are, -mostly of the old-fashioned type, “Under the patronage of her imperial -highness, the Princess Olga,” or “the empress dowager.” There was no -well-organized society of any kind to appeal to to help take care of -some seventy-five thousand exiles hurrying home, an unknown number of -them sick, another unknown number poor and homeless, and all of them -strangers in a new Russia. - -Vera Figner I saw in the Petrograd headquarters of the society. She -is a matronly woman, looking less than sixty, although she must be -older. She has a handsome face, with the deep, smoldering eyes of the -revolutionist, but her smile is quiet and kind. Near her at the long -committee table sat Mme. Kerenskaia, the estranged wife of the minister -president Kerensky. She is an attractive young woman with dark eyes and -abundant dark hair, who gives all of her time to the work of the exiles -committee. Mme. Gorki is another woman of prominence who works with -the committees, and Prince Kropotkin and his daughter, Mme. Lebedev, -whose husband was in the government when I left, are also constant -workers. The work was done through eight committees, one of which -collected money, a great deal of money, too. Hundreds of thousands of -roubles have poured in from all over Russia as well as from England, -America, France. Another committee collects clothes, and they are much -scarcer than money in Russia. A committee on home-finding also collects -sanitarium and hospital beds wherever they are to be found. A reception -committee meets the exiles and takes them to their various lodgings. A -medical and a legal aid committee take care of their own sides of the -work. All over Petrograd and Moscow they have established temporary -lodgings and temporary hospitals for the cure of the returned sick and -helpless. It was in such a refuge that I saw and heard the man with the -concertina. - -I had come to find Marie Spirodonova, one of the most appealing as -well as the most tragic figures of the revolution of 1905-06. She -was the Charlotte Corday of that revolution, for like Charlotte she, -unaided by any revolutionary society, freed her country of one of -the worst monsters of his time. She shot and killed the half-mad and -wholly horrible governor of Tambosk. And like Charlotte she paid for -that deed with her life. She lived indeed to return to Russia, but her -span after that was short. Marie Spirodonova was in the last stages of -tuberculosis when they brought her back to Russia. Ten years’ solitary -confinement had done that for her. The first sentence of death, -afterward commuted to twenty years’ exile, would have been shorter -and more merciful. When I saw her, she was in bed, so wasted that she -looked like a child. The flush of fever on her cheeks gave her a false -look of health, and she looked almost as beautiful as on the day when -she stood in the prisoner’s dock and told the judges how and why she -killed the monster of a governor. Her voice was all but gone now, and -it was in a hoarse whisper that she greeted me, and asked news of her -one or two friends in America. I could stay only a few minutes, she was -so weak. It is hardly possible that she still lives, although no news -of her death has reached me. - -Until the last breath she must have kept her iron will and indomitable -spirit. Ten years in a solitary cell could not break that spirit, as -the story of her release shows. When the first telegram came to the -distant prison, where she and nine other women were confined, the names -of only eight of them were specifically mentioned. - -“But what about us?” wailed the two forgotten ones. - -The warden of the prison perhaps did not entirely believe in the -success of the revolution, and wanted to be on the safe side. “You -stay,” he said. - -“Then none of us will go,” said Marie Spirodonova, and they all stayed -until the next day when another telegram arrived setting them all free. -In the same spirit Spirodonova refused to leave her companions after -they reached Petrograd. She was so famous, so sought after, that she -could have chosen among a dozen hospitable homes, in the country, in -the Crimea or the bracing mountains of the Caucasus. But she said she -would not have anything her old prison mates did not have, so Marie -Spirodonova, daughter of a general, and the concertina player, child -of a peasant, die as they lived, revolutionists, spurning all the -comforts of life, all the protection and security of home, all the -plaudits of the world. They lived and died for Russia as surely as -though they died on the battlefield. - -Of the same type is the most celebrated exile of all, Catherine -Breshkovskaia, the Babushka, or little grandmother of the revolution. -They brought Babushka back to Petrograd in the first rush. They gave -her a reception at the station such as no crowned head in Europe ever -had, and they took her to the Winter Palace and told her that when the -Czar moved out he left it to her. Babushka lived in the Winter Palace -when she was in Petrograd, which was seldom. Most of the time she was -touring rural Russia and trying to make her peasants understand what -the revolution meant, and that they would make the country a worse -place than it ever was before unless they stopped fighting to grab all -the land in sight without any regard to right and justice. “I know -them,” she said in a brief talk I had with her in the palace. “If I can -only live long enough to reach them in numbers, I can deal with them. -They have listened to a pack of nonsense, but I shall tell them better.” - -Breshkovskaia is past seventy years old. She is growing very deaf, -and her weight makes traveling difficult. Yet her mind is clear and -vigorous, and when she makes a speech she manages somehow to call -back the voice and the strength of a woman of forty. Spirodonova, -Breshkovskaia, Kropotkin, Tschaikovsky and almost every one of the old -revolutionists are eager adherents of the moderate program of the early -provisional government, before the Bolsheviki crowded in with their -cry of “All the power to the Soviets!” They want the war fought to a -finish, and they want order restored in Russia. It is quite otherwise -with another type of exile, and I am sorry to say some of this other -kind were made in the United States of America. - -[Illustration: Prince Felix Yussupoff, at whose palace on the Moika -Canal Rasputin was killed, and his wife, the Grand Duchess Irene -Alexandrovna, niece of the late Czar.] - -In the boat in which I crossed the Atlantic last May there were three -Russian men who had spent some years in America and were on their -way back to Petrograd. These men were not exiles, but they had found -Russia intolerable to live in and had gone to America, which had been -so kind to them in a material way that they were able to go back to -Russia in the first cabin of an ocean liner. All three were pronounced -pacifists and one was a readymade Bolshevik. He was for the whole -program, separate peace, no annexations or contributions, no sharing -the government with the bourgeois, no compromise on anything. A real -Bolshevik. And made on the east side of New York. This man used to talk -to me on deck and in the saloon about how the Soldiers’ and Workmen’s -Delegates were going to dictate terms of peace to the allies, and how -the social revolution was going to spread all over the world, and -especially all over America, and then he would hasten to assure me that -he wasn’t nearly as radical as some of the Tavarishi I would meet in -Russia, and he wasn’t. When we reached the Finnish frontier and stopped -at Tornea for examination I had the pleasure of seeing all three of -these men taken into custody by some remnant of authority existing -in the army, and taken down to Petrograd under guard as men who had -evaded military duty. My friend declared that nothing would ever induce -him to put on a uniform or to fight. Not he. And the others rather -less confidently echoed his defiance. Finally one of them said: “on -the whole, I think I will enlist. They need educated men at the front -to talk peace to them.” Thus at least one emissary of the Kaiser was -contributed to poor, bleeding Russia by the United States. - -Just one more case, because it is typical of many. This man was a -real exile, and for eleven years he had lived in Chicago. Born in a -small city of western Russia, he joined, when still a youth, what was -known as the Bund, a socialist propagandist circle of Jewish young men -and women. The youth’s parents, quiet, orthodox people, knew nothing -of his activities, nor of the revolutionary literature of which he -was custodian and which he had concealed in the sand bags piled up -around the cottage to keep out the winter cold. On May 31, 1905, the -Tavarishi, or comrades, in his town organized a small demonstration -against the celebration of the Czar’s birthday. The next day the -police began searching houses and making arrests among the youth of -the town, and they found the books hidden in the sandbags. The boy -fled, and found refuge in the next town. Money was raised, a passport -forged and the youth finally got to England via Germany. He didn’t like -England and in 1906 he crossed to the United States. He didn’t like the -United States either, and his whole career in Chicago was a history of -agitation and rebellion. He was one of the founders of a socialist -Sunday school in Mayor Thompson’s town, where children of tender years -are given a thorough education in Bolshevik first principles. - -When the Russian revolution broke and Russian consuls all over the -world advertised for exiles to be taken back to Russia’s heart, this -man presented himself as one of the returners. He showed me the -certificate issued by the Russian consulate in Chicago. It says that it -was issued in accordance with the orders of the provisional government -and records that the said ---- ---- was paid the sum of $157.25 and -was given transportation from Chicago to Petrograd, via the Pacific -Ocean and the Trans-Siberian railroad. At Vladivostock he received more -money, and on his arrival in Petrograd he was given a small weekly -allowance in addition to his free lodgings. He had a good time on the -journey, he said. There was a band at most of the stations where the -train stopped, crowds, flowers and much cheering. It was agreeable to -get back to Petrograd also and be met by a committee. But the habit -of hating governments was so settled in his system that within a -week he was talking against the one that had paid his way back, and -he was talking hard against the one which had taken him in and given -him a free education and a job and a chance to establish a socialist -Sunday school with perfect impunity. He was in with all the Bolshevik -activities except one. He had no stomach for fighting. The spirit was -willing but the flesh was weak. It got to a point where it was hard to -be a Bolshevik in good standing and never do any gun work, so this -exile determined to go back to Chicago. When I knew him he was haunting -the committees and various ministries trying to persuade them to give -him the money with which to return. - -“You don’t think they can draft me into the American army, do you?” he -asked me anxiously. “I am a Russian subject. I don’t see how they could -do it legally.” - -I don’t know how many men of this kind went back to Russia from the -United States, but there were enough of them to be conspicuous, and the -Russian radicals believe them to be far more reliable witnesses than -the Root Commission, which made a remarkably good impression on the -educated people but none at all on the Tavarishi. “Don’t you believe -that the United States is in this war for democracy,” shouted one -Nevsky Prospect orator. “The United States is just as imperialistic as -England. You oughtta read what Lincoln Steffens and John Reed wrote -about the United States and Mexico.” These men will do Russia all the -harm they can, and then they will come back to America and do us all -the harm they can. If I had my way they would go from Ellis Island, -with all the rest of their kind still remaining here, to some kind of a -devil’s island in the South Seas and be kept there until they died. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -HOW RASPUTIN DIED - - -Looking at these exiles, these wrecks of humanity done to death in the -name of the state, and reflecting that their number was so great that -months had to elapse before they could all be located and brought back -to life, it is not to be wondered at that most Russians believed the -autocracy a thing too strong to be shaken. But the February revolution -revealed that the autocracy was a tree rotten at the roots. At a touch -it collapsed. - -The Russian autocracy went down like a house of cards, and within an -incredibly short time the whole horde of ignorant and reactionary -ministers, grafting generals, corrupt officials, court parasites, -vagrant monks, mystics and fortune tellers went down with it and -were buried in its ruins. The Czar--a reed shaken in the wind. The -Czarina, the Empress Dowager, the poor little Czarevitch, Rasputin, -Anna Virubova, his sponsor at the court--leaves in the current. They -all went. In the dead of night a group of determined men, led by a -nephew-in-law of the Czar, murdered a monk, and almost the next day -the whole Protopopoff-Sturmer gang was in the fortress of Peter and -Paul and the Romanoff family was on its way to Siberia. Rasputin, it -is true, was killed in December, and the revolution did not actually -occur until February; but two months in the history of a nation is an -inconsiderable lapse of time. The story of the killing of Rasputin has -been published in this country, and, in its main facts, accurately. In -some of its important details the published stories are in error, and -I am glad to be able to tell the facts as they were related by Prince -Felix Yussupoff himself, the man who fired the shot that freed Russia. - -Prince Yussupoff did not tell these facts directly to me. He told them -to Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst, the English suffragist, with whom he is -on terms of warm friendship, and gave her permission to repeat them -to me, which she did within an hour of hearing them. Prince Yussupoff -was willing that I should know the story, but our acquaintance was -brief, and I am sure that I heard a more detailed account through -Mrs. Pankhurst than I should have had had he talked directly to me, a -comparative stranger. - -Prince Yussupoff did not kill Rasputin, as has been charged, because -the monk had cast lascivious eyes on his beautiful young wife, the -Grand Duchess Irene Alexandrovna. At least he said nothing about her in -connection with the affair, and it is certain that she took no active -part in it. She did not lure the monk to the Yussupoff palace on the -fatal night. She could not have done so because she was in the Crimea -at the time. Prince Yussupoff killed Rasputin because of the man’s evil -influence on the Czar, his wife’s uncle, and his worse influence on the -Czarina. The thing had got beyond scandal. It had become unbearable, -and when evidence was presented to him that Rasputin was trying to -influence the royal pair to force Russia into a separate peace with -Germany, Prince Yussupoff decided that the time for Rasputin’s death -had come. Rasputin had to die. He was invited to Yussupoff’s house and -he accepted. Then he died. - -I have often walked past that great, beautiful, yellow palace on the -Moika canal, the Petrograd town house of the Yussupoff family, and -tried to reconstruct the ghastly drama enacted there on that December -night. Snow burying the black ice of the canal, shrouding the street -and silent houses, dimming the street lights, and in a basement room, -a private retreat of the lord of the palace, a young man sweating from -every shivering pore, and watching the sinister monk eat and drink -deadly poison which affected him no more than water. They had fed one -of the poisoned cakes to a dog, just before they sent them downstairs -to be fed to Rasputin, and the dog died in a few seconds. Rasputin -ate one and lived. Explain it who can, but cease to wonder that the -Russians firmly believe that Rasputin was something more than human. - -Excusing himself on some pretext Prince Yussupoff went upstairs, where -the others waited--young Grand Duke Dmitri and two or three other men, -and told them the incredible news. When he went back he had a revolver -in his pocket. He and the monk resumed their conversation, which was on -general topics. It was the first time Rasputin had visited Yussupoff or -had any particular conversation with him. The prince was not a favorite -at court, the empress especially disapproving of certain alleged -episodes in his youthful past. For this reason young Prince Felix and -the monk were on formal terms, and it took a great deal of diplomacy -to persuade Rasputin to make that midnight visit at all. They resumed -their interrupted conversation, and in the course of it the prince -invited Rasputin to cross the room and look at an ikon, or sacred -picture, which hung on the opposite wall. These ikons are frequently -rare objects of art, gold or silver, and incrusted with gems. The ikon, -which was to be the last on which Rasputin’s gaze was to rest, was an -antique of almost priceless value. He looked, and the next moment a -revolver shot tore through his side and he crumpled up on the floor -without a groan. Prince Yussupoff had shot him. - -The prince had never killed a man before, and it was natural that, in -his revulsion of nerves after the deed, he should have rushed from -the room. He fled upstairs and gasped out that it was over, the thing -they had sworn to do was done, Rasputin was dead. The next thing was -to get the body out of the house, and this task was rendered the more -difficult because a policeman who had passed the house at the moment -when the shot was fired, rang a doorbell and insisted on knowing what -had occurred. He was pacified somehow, and one of the men went out -to get a motor car. Prince Yussupoff went downstairs to guard the -body until the car came. Rasputin lay motionless on the floor beneath -the jeweled ikon, but as his slayer reached the spot where he lay, -the monk’s body shot up, the monk’s long arms darted forward and his -powerful hands reached and clawed for Yussupoff’s throat. Half mad -with amazement and horror, the young man tore himself loose, leaving -one of the epaulets from his uniform in the clawing hands. Rushing with -all his might to the room upstairs, he shrieked: “He lives yet! He is -the devil himself! We cannot kill him!” - -“We must kill him!” they shrieked in return, and the whole band rushed -for the stairs. When they opened the door Rasputin was crawling on -hands and knees up the stairs. His face was diabolic. What followed -does not make pleasant reading. They tried to kill him, crawling toward -them, using every weapon they could grasp--revolvers, swords, daggers, -clubs, heavy chairs, even their boots. They shot and beat him until -he was senseless, but even then he did not die. They tied his hands -and feet and regardless of possible risk of detection they loaded the -senseless body into a motor car, drove to the Neva, a considerable -distance, and threw the still breathing thing through a hole in the -ice. There Rasputin died. - -That is the way Prince Yussupoff tells it. The world knows how the Czar -had the body embalmed and buried, and how he and all the royal family -walked in the funeral procession. It was the intention of the Empress -to build a costly tomb over his grave, perhaps a church. They usually -built a church to commemorate assassinations of royalty, and the poor, -half-demented Empress of Russia regarded Rasputin as greater than -royalty. Perhaps if the revolution of February had not succeeded the -church would have been built, loaded with gold and art treasures, as -those Russian churches are, and might in time have become a shrine in -which the superstitious would pray for miracles. But the revolution did -succeed, and one of the first things they did was to unearth the corpse -of Rasputin and give it another burial. I heard several accounts of -that burial, all of them horrible. One account has it that the body was -burned. It doesn’t make any real difference. Rasputin had to be killed, -and he was. The burial was nothing unless you find something symbolic -in the uneasy character of the man even after he was dead. It does -indicate, strangely, the sinister nature of the whole Rasputin episode. - -No arrests followed the killing of Rasputin, although the men who did -it were known almost from the first. Rasputin’s family, with whom he -lived in Petrograd, knew where he went on his death night, and when -he did not return they telephoned Tsarskoe Selo to ask if he was -there. The royal family lived in the Alexander palace at Tsarskoe, and -Rasputin often visited them there. But he did not live at court, as -many people seem to think. The Czarina, frightened half to death, sent -for the Petrograd chief of police and the dragnet immediately thrown -out drew in the policeman who had heard a revolver shot from the yellow -palace on the Moika canal. The chief of police went in person to the -Yussupoff palace and found it a shambles. Prince Felix had been so -nearly prostrated by the events of the night--he is really little more -than a boy--that he had not even had the place cleaned. The prince at -first refused to tell anything of the affair and he steadfastly refused -to divulge the names of the men who had helped him do the deed. But -little by little the police unearthed the whole story, and the frantic -Czarina learned that at least two of the assassins were of the blood -royal. She demanded their punishment, and the Czar joined with her in -the demand. - -They would have sent all the men to the farthest Siberian mine if they -had had their way. But there was a meeting of the Romanoff clan in -the Tsarskoe palace, probably more than one meeting. The grand dukes -were all there, and the Empress Dowager. They told the royal pair -that nobody must suffer for the deed. Horrible as it was, it had to -happen some time, because assassination was the certain end of men like -Rasputin. They told the Emperor and Empress plainly that they were -fortunate that only one assassination had taken place. Nobody at that -time knew that the revolution was close at hand. None of the Romanoff -family believed that the revolution would ever come. But they knew--all -of them except the Czar and his wife--that the house of Romanoff was -due to have a thorough cleaning, and they were thankful at heart that -Prince Felix and young Grand Duke Dmitri had had the nerve to begin the -work. The young grand duke was sent to the Caucasus and Prince Felix -was banished to his estates. I don’t know where the lesser lights were -sent, but certainly they were not arrested. The grand duke is still in -the Caucasus, the provisional government wisely considering him well -off out there on the Persian border. - -Prince Yussupoff is not only free but he is something of a popular -hero still. He is very democratic, is openly sympathetic with the -revolution, although he detests the Bolsheviki, who have turned -revolution into riot. The constitutional democrats and other -conservative revolutionists admire the young man, and there is even -a group, I don’t know how large, which would like to see him the -constitutional monarch of Russia. He is not a Romanoff, but his wife -is. She is young, rarely beautiful and a great favorite in society. -As for Prince Felix, he belongs if not to royalty, to a family which -has intermarried more than once with royalty. On his father’s side -he is Count Sumarokoff-Elston, the latter name indicating British -descent, the original Elston coming over from Scotland during the reign -of the Empress Catherine. He gained her favor and secured the title -and estates of Sumarokoff. The father of Prince Felix assumed, by -Imperial decree, the title of Prince Yussupoff on his marriage with the -beautiful Princess Yusupova, the last of her line, who thus perpetuated -the family name. The Yussupoffs are one of the oldest and wealthiest -families in Russia. Their origin runs back into the half-fabulous days -of Tartar domination, the name Yussupoff being Tartar, and not Russian -at all. It means Joseph’s son. The title, however, dates back only -about a century. Prince Felix is the head of the family, his elder -brother having been killed in a duel some years ago on French soil. -He is barely thirty years old, and looks much younger. Nobody would -be likely to pick out this man in a crowd for an assassin. He is tall -and slender, and almost too handsome. With his fine features, dark, -melancholy eyes and ivory skin he might almost be called effeminate in -appearance. One sees such men only in very old families where the vigor -has begun to run low. There is plenty of vigor left in Prince Felix, -however. He has an Oxford education, and speaks English perfectly. He -speaks many other languages besides, as the highly educated Russians -are all supposed to do, but which they frequently do not. French is -commonly spoken, of course. - -I had a long talk with Prince Felix Yussupoff in Moscow, and we -talked, most of the time, about the American public school system. He -wanted to know what the Gary system was, and fortunately I was able -to tell him. As I described the schools, where children spent their -days, working, studying, playing, being wholly educated and trained -to think as well as to work, the prince’s eyes glowed and his face -shone with interest and amazement. “It’s the finest thing I ever heard -of,” he exclaimed. “It is exactly what we ought to have in Russia.” -And then he went on to say thoughtfully: “Mrs. Dorr, my wife and I -want to do something for Russia, something really worth while. I -don’t want to be forever remembered for--for just one thing. I want -to do something constructive. Of course, as things are now, there is -nothing constructive to be done. Besides, my wife is a Romanoff, and, -naturally----” He paused with a graceful little gesture of the hand. -Naturally a Romanoff couldn’t be conspicuous in any way just then. “But -when the time comes, if it ever does, when Russia is normal again, why -shouldn’t the contribution I make be to the education of children?” - -“The salvation of your country lies in the education of its children, -all of them, not just the children of the rich,” I replied. - -“I believe it,” was the earnest response. “And I want to help establish -the best public school system in the world in Russia. How can I do it?” - -I told him, to the best of my ability. And he promised me that he would -carry out my suggestions. Prince Felix Yussupoff means to spend the -next year or two studying the American public school, and especially -the Gary system. He doesn’t want to be remembered for just one thing. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -ANNA VIRUBOVA SPEAKS - - -“Let any American mother imagine that her only son, who came into the -world a weakling, and whose life had always hung on a thread, had been -miraculously restored to health. Suppose also that the person who did -this wonderful thing was not a doctor, but a monk of that mother’s -church. Wouldn’t it be natural for that mother to regard the man with -almost superstitious gratitude for the rest of her life? Wouldn’t it -also be natural that she would want to keep the monk near her, at least -until the child grew up, in order to have the benefit of his advice and -help in case of a return of the illness?” - -I had heard the story of the Rasputin murder as told by one of the -principals in the gory tragedy, Prince Felix Yussupoff, and now I was -to hear it again, this time from one of the reputed “dark forces,” of -which Rasputin had been the head and front, Anna Virubova, the intimate -friend and confidante of the Empress of Russia, and believed by many -to be the chief accomplice of Rasputin. I had heard all sorts of -horrible stories about this woman. It was said that she was Rasputin’s -procuress. It was said that she conspired with him to make the Empress -believe that the Czarevitch would die if the monk were sent away from -court, or if he voluntarily withdrew. On the several occasions when -he did go, Madame Virubova was said to have fed the child with minute -doses of poison, so that he sickened, and when that happened of course -the frantic mother demanded the return of Rasputin. - -As the monk’s appetite for power grew and he demanded the removal -of this or that metropolitan or bishop, the removal or appointment -of ministers, the suppression of newspapers that denounced him, the -Czarina, urged on by her friend Madame Virubova, would insist that -Rasputin should have his way. Otherwise he might leave, and the -Czarevitch would surely die. Madame Virubova was also said to have -conspired with a court physician to poison the Czar, or rather to put -constant doses of some toxic in his food in order to cloud his mind, -and thus make him an easier dupe for the pro-German conspirators. They -told the most amazing stories about this woman, making her out a sort -of a combination of Lucrezia Borgia and Jezebel. - -[Illustration: Gregory Rasputin and some of his female devotees.] - -Whether the provisional government believed these stories or not, -the Duma members who forced the revolution evidently believed Anna -Virubova to be one of the most dangerous of the inner court circle, -or camarilla, which was planning a German peace. For when the Czar -was forced to abdicate, and all the accused men of the camarilla -were arrested and thrown into the fortress of Peter and Paul, Madame -Virubova was also arrested and sent to the fortress. She was taken out -of a sick bed--there had been an epidemic of measles in the royal -family--thrown into an underground cell and kept there for three -months. At the end of that time she was in such a state of collapse -that the prison physician recommended her removal to a hospital. To -this the provisional government consented, but when the order for her -release was presented to the governor of the fortress, and he ordered -her cell door unlocked, the soldiers on duty refused to obey the order. -It was days before they were persuaded to let her go. Madame Virubova -was sent to a hospital for a month, and then they set her free. That -is, they permitted her to go to the home of her brother-in-law, who -is a stepson of the Grand Duke Paul, and to live there under strict -surveillance. They had searched her house in Tsarskoe Selo, and her -rooms in the palace. They had put her through every kind of cross -examination, not once but many times, and they were forced to admit -that they could not discover a single incriminating circumstance, or -any evidence of poisoning or conspiracy. They had to release her, but -she was not allowed to leave the country, or even her brother’s house, -without permission, which, of course, would not be granted. She was -watched all the time, and might be rearrested and given the third -degree at any time if the least bit of evidence seemed to warrant it. - -Anna Virubova is considered a very dangerous woman. She is one of -two things, very dangerous or very much maligned. She gave me the -impression, after two long, intimate talks, of a woman absolutely -innocent of any wrongdoing. If she is a criminal she ought to be put -in prison for life, for her powers of deceit are simply marvelous. I -liked Anna Virubova, and I don’t think I could possibly like a woman -capable of poisoning little boys or handing innocent young girls over -into the claws of a lascivious monk. - -How I met this woman, how she came to talk confidentially with me, -where I saw her and when, are not to be written just now. They could -not be published without injuring a number of people, perhaps including -Madame Virubova herself. I saw and talked with her soon after her -release from the prison hospital. She was still a little drawn and -haggard from the hardships and the terror of her experiences in Peter -and Paul, and she was in the depth of despondency over the plight -of her friend the Czarina. She is a very pretty woman, this alleged -Borgia-Jezebel. She has an abundance of brown hair and her eyes are -large and deeply blue. Her features are regular, and her mouth curves -like a child’s. Two or three years ago the train on which she was -traveling between Petrograd and Tsarskoe Selo was wrecked, some say -purposely. Madame Virubova was desperately injured, both legs being -broken and her spine wrenched. She was lamed for life and walks with a -crutch, but in spite of that all her movements are singularly graceful. -One of the stories about her is that she was a peasant girl brought to -court by Rasputin and forced on the Empress as a convenient tool of -the conspirators. This is quite untrue. Madame Virubova is a patrician -by birth, and before she was born, and long before Rasputin appeared -in Tsarskoe Selo, her family was attached to the court. The father and -the grandfather of Madame Virubova were court officials, confidential -secretaries to the emperors of their times. Both her parents are living -and I have met them both. They are highly educated and unmistakably -well bred. They are not rich people, but they live in a very beautiful -apartment in an exclusive quarter of Petrograd. - -For more than a dozen years Mme. Virubova lived on terms of closest -friendship with the Czarina. She did not live at court, at least she -did not until after the murder of Rasputin, when she went to the palace -to be near the frightened and despairing Empress. She had a house of -her own in Tsarskoe Selo, and it was at her house that the Empress met -the monk who was to have such a sinister influence on her after life. -The Empress, who was never popular at court, and never happy there, -liked to have a place where she could go and throw off her imperial -character, be a woman among her intimate friends, care free. Such a -refuge was Mme. Virubova’s home to the melancholy Alexandra, wife of -the Emperor of all the Russias. Mme. Virubova’s husband was an officer -in the navy, and gossip had it that he disapproved of his wife’s -friendship with the Empress, and disapproved still more of the people -who were invited to meet her in his home. Rasputin was not the only one -of the mystics and charlatans she met and talked with, it appears. The -Empress was deeply religious, and she was interested in all kinds of -strange and mystical doctrines. The husband of Mme. Virubova was not, -and he feared, as well he might, that almost any kind of a political -plot might be hatched by that “little group of serious thinkers” who -met in his drawing room and in the scented boudoir of his wife. They -quarreled. It got to the point where they did nothing but quarrel, and -one day Mme. Virubova was given a choice between her husband and her -friend. She chose the friend, and thenceforth she occupied the house in -Tsarskoe Selo alone. The husband went to sea, and after a year or two -he died. - -Something of this Madame Virubova told me, and the rest a friend of -the husband told me. In her story the husband appears as a jealous, -unreasonable, bad tempered man, almost a lunatic. In her friend’s story -he appears a martyr. “I have not had a very amusing life,” said Anna -Virubova, in speaking of her marriage. She smiled, a little bitterly. -“Perhaps that is one reason why I, like the Empress, was attracted to -religion, why we both liked and trusted Rasputin. We did trust him, -and to the end everything he did justified our confidence. As for the -Empress’s feeling for him I give you my solemn word of honor it was -solely that of a grateful mother, and a devout member of the Orthodox -church.” And then she spoke the words with which I have opened this -chapter. “Let any American mother imagine that she had an only son who -had come into the world a weakling, one whose life had always hung on a -thread, and that that child had suddenly and miraculously been restored -to health. Let her suppose that the person who did this wonderful thing -was not a doctor but a monk of her own church. Wouldn’t it be natural -for that mother to regard the man with almost superstitious gratitude -for the rest of her life? Wouldn’t it also be natural that she should -want to keep the monk near her, at least until the child grew up, in -order to have the benefit of his advice and help in case of return -of the illness? Well, that is the whole truth about the Empress and -Rasputin.” - -“But did Rasputin really heal the Czarevitch, and restore him to -health?” I asked. - -“Judge for yourself,” she replied. “Perhaps you know how ardently the -birth of a son was desired by both the Emperor and the Empress. They -had four girls, but a woman may not inherit the Russian throne. A -boy was wanted, and when at last he came, a poor little sickly baby, -the Empress was nearly in despair. The child had a rare disease, one -which the doctors have never been able to cure. The blood vessels -were affected, so that the patient bled at the slightest touch. Even -a small wound would endanger his life. He might bleed to death of a -cut finger. In addition to this the boy developed tuberculosis of the -hip. It seemed impossible that he could ever live to grow up. He was -a dear child, always, beautiful, clever, and lovable. Even had less -hung on his life than succession to the throne it would have been -hard to give him up. Each one of his successive illnesses racked the -Empress with such terror and anguish that her mind almost gave away. -For a long time she was so melancholy that she had to live in seclusion -under the care of nurses. It was not so much assassins that she feared. -It was that the child should die of the maladies that afflicted him. -And, in addition to all this daily and hourly anxiety and pain she -suffered, the poor Empress was torn this way and that by the grand -dukes and all the members of the court circle. Each one had a remedy -or a treatment they wanted applied to the child. There were always new -doctors, new treatments, new operations in the air. The Empress was -criticized bitterly because she wouldn’t try them all. The Empress -Dowager--well----” Virubova looked at me and we both smiled. The -mother-in-law joke is as sadly amusing in a palace as in a Harlem flat. - -“Then came Rasputin,” continued Madame Virubova. “And he said to the -Empress: ‘Don’t worry about the child. He is going to live, and he -is going to get well. He doesn’t need medicine, he needs as much of -a healthy, outdoor life as his condition can stand. He needs to play -with a dog and a pony. He needs a sled. Don’t let the doctors give -him any except the mildest medicines. Don’t on any account allow them -to operate. The boy will soon show improvement, and then he will get -well.’” - -“Did Rasputin say that he was going to heal him?” I asked. - -“Rasputin simply said that the boy was going to get well, and he told -us almost the day and the hour when the boy would begin to get well. -‘When the child is twelve years old,’ Rasputin told us, ‘he will begin -to improve. He will improve steadily after that, and by the time he is -a man he will be in ordinary health like other men.’ And very shortly -after he turned twelve years old he did begin to improve. He improved -rapidly, just as Rasputin said he would, and within a few months he -could walk. Before that, when he went out it was in the arms of a -soldier, who loved him better than his own life, and would have gladly -given his life if that could have brought health to his prince. The -man’s joy when the child really began to walk, began to play with his -dog and his pony, was equaled only by that of the empress. For the -first time in her life in Russia she was happy. Do you blame her, do -you blame me for being grateful to Rasputin? Whether he cured him or -God cured him, I know no more than you do. But Rasputin told us what -was going to happen, and when it was going to happen. Make of it what -you will.” - -Rasputin told the Empress of Russia that her son would begin to improve -when he was twelve years old. Almost any doctor might have told her -that it was not unlikely that he would begin to improve as soon as -adolescence began. Many childish weaknesses, and even some very grave -constitutional weaknesses, have been known to disappear gradually from -that period. Empresses and ladies in waiting are not usually medical -experts, but they might have learned that much from ordinary reading, -if the doctors failed to enlighten them. But neither Alexandra nor -Virubova knew it, and when Rasputin threw that gigantic bluff at them -they grabbed it. As a guesser Rasputin was a wonder, for the almost -impossible happened and the sick little Czarevitch lived up to his -prediction. That’s what I make of it. - -When the Czarevitch grows to manhood, if he ever does, and reads the -history of his father’s and mother’s last years as rulers of Russia, -what a subject for reflection this whole Rasputin episode will afford -him! He was the pawn shoved back and forth across the chessboard where -the destinies of nearly two hundred million Russians, to say nothing of -the Romanoff family, were being decided. He was the bait with which the -biggest game in modern European politics was played. He and a wily monk -and two women with a taste for mystical religion. - -“This was the beginning of the close friendship between Rasputin and -the royal family,” Madame Virubova continued. “But it was by no means -the only tie between them. Whatever anybody says about Rasputin, -whatever there may have been that was irregular in his private life, -whatever he may have done in the way of political plotting, this -much I shall always believe about him, he was clairvoyant, he had -second sight, and he used it, at least sometimes, for good and holy -purposes. His prediction about the health of the Czarevitch was only -one instance. Often and often he told us that such and such thing would -happen, and it always did. The Emperor and Empress consulted him at -several crises in their lives, and he always told them what they ought -to do. In each and every case the advice was wise. It was miraculously -wise. No one except a person gifted with second sight could possibly -have known how to give it.” - -“Was Rasputin as bad as they say he was?” I asked. - -“He couldn’t have been,” she answered. “But he may have been more or -less licentious. Unfortunately you find men, even in holy orders, who -are weak in certain ways. I can only answer positively for myself -and the Empress. The charge that either of us ever had any personal -relation with Rasputin was a foul slander. Nothing of the kind ever -existed, or ever could have existed. Oh,” she cried, a sudden flame -dyeing her white cheeks, “how easy, very easy, it is to say that -kind of thing about a woman. Nobody ever asks for proofs. Accusation -and judgment are joined instantly together. Why, Rasputin was just a -wandering monk when we met him. He was dirty, uneducated, uncouth. He -did learn to wear a clean shirt and to preserve a sort of cultivated -manner when he came to court. That was not very often, by the way. I am -sure that the Empress did not see him more than six or eight times a -year, and the Emperor saw him more rarely than that.” - -“Was he a German agent? Was he a part of the political intrigue that -threatened a separate peace for Russia?” - -Anna Virubova was silent for a long minute. She seemed to be pondering. -Then she spoke, and her eyes were the candid eyes of a child. “Truly, I -do not know. Certainly I did not believe it in Rasputin’s lifetime, but -now--I do not know. This much I do know, that it was difficult, very -difficult, at the Russian court, to avoid being drawn into political -intrigues. You know, of course, what a court is like.” - -“No,” I said, “I don’t know anything about a court. Tell me what it is -like.” - -“There is only one word in English to describe it,” replied Mme. -Virubova. “That word is ‘rotten.’ A court is made up of numberless -little cliques, each one with its endless gossip, its whisperings, -its secrets and its plots, big and small. There is nothing too big -or too small for these cliques to concern themselves with. They plot -international political changes, and they plot private murders. They -plot to ruin the mind and the morals of an Emperor, and they plot to -break up a friendship between two women. They plot to raise this one -to power and they plot to bring about the fall of another. They plot -in peace and they plot in war. The person who lives at court and is -not drawn into some of these plots is an exception to the rule. That -is all that I can say. However, Rasputin, as I told you before, never -lived at court. He did not even live in Petrograd. Most of his time was -spent in Siberia, and he ought to have been in Siberia on the day he -was murdered. But he had a home in Petrograd, where his wife and two -daughters lived while the girls were being educated. Rasputin was very -fond of those girls, and he was visiting them when that Yussupoff boy -killed him.” Mme. Virubova usually spoke of Prince Felix Yussupoff as -“that Yussupoff boy.” - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -MORE LEAVES IN THE CURRENT - - -In an even, passionless voice Anna Virubova went on to tell me the -story of the murder in the Yussupoff palace, as it had appeared to the -slain man’s devotees in Tsarskoe Selo. - -“We knew that certain people were plotting to kill Rasputin. His life -was attempted, you may know, at least three times. But it never entered -our minds that Prince Yussupoff was in the plot. He was not a favorite -with the Empress, who thought him a very dissolute young man. Still, -he was in Tsarskoe once in a while, because his wife, who is a lovely -girl, often came, and sometimes he came with her. On one of his last -visits he saw the Empress. I was in the room and I heard him say, quite -casually, that he had invited Rasputin to come to his house. ‘My wife -wants to meet him,’ he said. - -“We thought no more about it, but on the morning after the dreadful -thing happened one of Rasputin’s daughters called me on the telephone -and asked me if I knew where her father was, and if not would I -telephone the palace and find out if he was there. Some intuition -seemed to tell me that something terribly wrong had occurred. - -“Trying not to let my voice tremble, I asked the girl when her father -had left the house and with whom. ‘He left about midnight,’ she -answered. ‘I don’t know whose motor car it was that came for him, -but he told us he was going to call on Prince Yussupoff.’ I did not -telephone the palace to ask about Rasputin. I went there as quickly -as I could and told the Empress my news. ‘He went to see Felix?’ she -exclaimed. ‘Why should he have gone there now, when Irene is in the -Crimea?’ We looked at each other and the same kind of awful fear looked -out of her eyes that had gathered in my heart. ‘Send for the chief of -police at once,’ said the Empress. ‘Tell him to come as fast as he -possibly can.’ It is almost too terrible for me to tell you. The police -found the Yussupoff house in the most ghastly state of blood and--ugh!” -she exclaimed, “it made me sick to hear them describe it, and it -makes me sick just to remember it.” After a moment she continued, -real feeling in her voice. “The thing was not difficult to trace. The -Yussupoff boy denied everything at first, made up a silly story about a -dog that had to be killed.” - -When Mme. Virubova said this I admit I shuddered. It was evident that -she did not grasp the subtlety of that “silly story about a dog that -had to be killed.” - -“While Prince Felix was still insisting that no crime had been -committed the police found the hole in the ice, and around it, on the -snow, many bloodstains. And then they found the poor corpse. They -had killed him, first by shooting and then by every horrible means -in their power. He was shot in the head and in the body, crushed and -mangled almost beyond recognition. There was one frightful, ragged -wound across his stomach which could only have been made with a spur, -the doctors told us. When he had been beaten until he was helpless -those men tied him up with meters of rope and threw him in the river to -drown. He must have regained consciousness at the end, because he had -dragged one arm partially free and by his hand we knew that he tried to -make the sign of the cross. Yussupoff persisted in his denials until -Grand Duke Michael and his son drove to the palace and told the Czar -that they were all more or less in it, and that it had been a good -thing to do. A good thing to murder and mutilate a defenseless man! -Well, you asked me what a court was like. - -“There was a terrific time at the palace. The Emperor was horrified, -and the Empress, I think, was nearer the insanity they accused her of -than she had ever been before. They demanded the name of every man and -woman connected with the plot, and promised that every one of them -should be brought to sternest justice. But what power had they, after -all? The grand dukes and the whole family stood as one against the -Emperor and Empress. They declared that no one should be punished for -that atrocious crime. I cannot tell you all they said and did, because -that would be revealing confidences. But they held a strong enough club -over the poor Emperor when they threatened to desert him in a troubled -and uncertain time. He was absolutely forced to agree that only the -principal plotters should be banished to their estates, and the others -should be left unpunished. Afterward, when we could talk about it at -all,” Mme. Virubova resumed, “I reminded the Empress that the day -before Rasputin was murdered that Yussupoff boy had telephoned to me -asking me to arrange for him to see the Empress. She had declined to -see him, and we both believe that if she had received him he would have -killed her and then, very likely, me also. We are convinced that there -was a great assassination plot all laid. But there is no proof.” - -This, then, is how the Rasputin murder appears in the reverse. Prince -Felix Yussupoff did not look like a wholesale assassin to me, but, -then, neither did Anna Virubova look like a poison plotter. Evidently -you have to be accustomed to the atmosphere of courts to judge these -things. I don’t judge anybody in this grewsome drama. I leave that to -history. - -I asked Mme. Virubova why the court cliques plotted against the -Empress. “It was inevitable,” she replied. “The Empress came there, -a stranger, a poor, beautiful, painfully shy young girl. She did not -know how to flatter or win favor. She was studious, and she was devoted -to her husband and children. They needed her devotion--oh, far more -than the ordinary family needs that of the mother. You have heard, I -suppose, some of the atrocious slanders that have been circulated about -the Empress. One of these had it that she encouraged the Emperor in his -weakness for alcohol because she wanted to keep him in a muddled state -of mind and herself be the real ruler of Russia. The exact opposite is -true. The poor Emperor did drink too much sometimes, but it was not her -fault. There were others at that court who were vitally interested in -keeping their Emperor in a muddled state of mind, and they constantly -played on his weakness. His wife fought for him desperately, did -everything in her power to save him from these men. - -“Another slander said that the Empress tried to Germanize the court, -and that she made her children talk German to her. The children almost -never spoke a word of German to her or to any one else. Of course they -were taught German, with other languages, but English and Russian -were the only two languages spoken in the family circle. The Empress -was anxious for all her children to be good linguists, but not all of -them were gifted that way. Tatiana, the second daughter, for example, -declared that she never would be able to carry on a conversation in -French, the easiest of all foreign tongues. But English they all spoke -from their cradles. - -“As for the Empress’s intrigues for a separate peace with Germany,” -and here Mme. Virubova’s voice trembled with indignation, “that was -the greatest nonsense and the wickedest slander of them all. From the -time the war broke out until the revolution last February the Empress -was tireless in her work for the Russian soldiers and their families. -She fairly lived in the hospitals at Tsarskoe Selo. Immediately after -breakfast every morning she began her rounds, dressed in the plain -cotton frock of the Red Cross nurse. There was no duty too humble, no -task too arduous for her to undertake. She stood beside the surgeons -in the operating room, seeing the most dreadful amputations. She sat -beside the suffering and the dying in their beds. ‘Stand near me, -czaritza,’ a poor wretch would cry to her in his anguish and pain, -and she would take his rough hand and soothe him, pray for him, that -he might bear it for Russia. They loved her then, those men, though -they turned against her afterward. We used to motor home for luncheon -and then go to more hospitals. It would be 5 o’clock before we reached -home, and then the Empress always sent for her children. What time did -she have, will you tell me, for German intrigues? - -“The home life of the royal family was happy and harmonious above any -I have ever seen,” interpolated Mme. Virubova. “The Czar worshiped his -wife and the children worshiped both of them. Would you believe that -some of those court parasites tried to break up that happy home? Once -when the Emperor was at Livadia, in the Crimea, some one sent each day -a great basket of flowers to be placed on his writing table. Attached -to the basket was my card. They thought they could make the Empress -believe that I was carrying on an intrigue with the Emperor. As a -matter of fact, the Empress asked me directly if I sent the flowers. -I had not heard a word of it before, and if she had merely sent me -away I should never have known the reason. Against me they plotted -ceaselessly. Why? Because the Empress loved and trusted me, and I would -have died for her, and they all knew it. They resented our friendship. -They hated to see us sitting together hours at a time over our books. -We read a great deal. It may interest you to know that we read many -American books.” - -“What American books did the Empress read?” I asked. - -“We read Mrs. Eddy’s book, of course, and the complete works of the -great American author, Miller.” - -“Miller?” I interrupted. “What Miller?” - -“I don’t remember his first name,” said Mme. Virubova. “But you must -know who I mean. He wrote many religious and philosophical works. The -Empress was very fond of them.” - -I was obliged to confess that I had never heard of Miller, and Mme. -Virubova looked her surprise. - -“Another reason why the Empress, and of course myself, were unpopular -was because the children were with us so much of the time. The Empress -simply would not allow them to associate with the sons and daughters -of the nobility. She wanted to keep them sweet and clean minded and -good, and she knew that very few of the children of high society in -Russia were fit companions for them. The daughters of our nobility are -mostly frivolous, selfish, empty-headed girls, and as for the sons, -they are too often debauched in early boyhood. You can imagine that the -Empress’s poor opinion of them and her refusal to allow her children -to know them aroused great resentment. People always think their own -children perfect, you know.” - -The former Empress of Russia is one of the enigmas of histories. Mme. -Virubova, who knew her better than almost any other living woman, makes -her out a religious devotee and something of a puritan. She does not -reveal her as an intellectual woman, in spite of her love of books. A -really intelligent woman in her position would not have spent so much -of her time in the wards of hospitals in the one small town of Tsarskoe -Selo. She would have used her brains, her vast wealth and her almost -unlimited power to organize the work of the hospitals all over the war -area. I have seen some of those hospitals, and while some of them are -modern and well equipped, many are of the crudest description. I never -saw such a thing as a fly screen in any Russian hospital. Flies seem -to be regarded as harmless domestic pets even in contagious disease -hospitals in Russia. - -The Empress may or may not have been a German plotter. I heard it said -on high authority that the minutest search of all the palace records, -after the revolution, failed to unearth any evidence to that effect. -Practically everybody in Russia, however, believes that she was a -traitor to her country in the war. Those who are charitably disposed -toward her say that she was melancholy, mad, irresponsible, and a weak -tool in the hands of Russia’s enemies. But when the days of revolution -burst on the palace at Tsarskoe Selo, and the night of perpetual -extinction began to descend on the royal house of Romanoff, it was -this woman, the Empress of Russia, who alone showed strength of mind -and character. She alone of the whole court kept her head and her cool -nerve, and kept them to the last. - -Much has been made of Alexandra’s influence over the weak and yielding -Emperor. It is said that the Empress, when arguments failed to move -him, resorted to hysterical fits which invariably brought results. But -this may be the merest gossip. Alexandra’s influence over her husband -was probably as strong as the average wife’s, but is it not a little -curious that, while few countries allow women to inherit a throne and -not all countries allow women to vote, when anything happens to a -dynasty they always discover that the queen was the only member of the -family who had any brains or any strength of character? The troubles of -the whole house of Bourbon have been ascribed to Marie Antoinette, and -the fall of the third empire and the house of Bonaparte was caused by -the malign influence of Josephine. - -Rasputin is another actor in the drama who will have to be judged by -the historians. I firmly believe that Rasputin as a dark force was -very much overrated. I have no doubt that he was a wicked, deceitful, -plotting creature, a monster of sensuality, an impostor and an -all-around bad lot. That seems to be settled. But I cannot find much -evidence that he was anything more than a tool of the German plotters, -whoever they were. He exercised great influence, but it seems to me -that almost everything he did was out of personal spite. He demanded -the suppression of a newspaper that attacked him, the removal of a -minister who insulted him. His principal activities were against men in -the orthodox church. Here he was about as venomous as a rattlesnake. An -obscure monk, it filled him with pride and joy to humble a bishop, to -unfrock a priest, to influence appointments. - -Rasputin had a small, mean mind, and his egotism was colossal. Of -course the women fools at court who flattered and deferred to him, -perhaps worse, fostered this egotism until it reached the limit of -inflation. But Rasputin, I believe, will live in history more as a -scandal than as a menace to Russia. He was a menace also, because a -bad, weak man is often even more of a menace than a bad, strong one. -The weakling is almost sure sooner or later to fall into the hands of -plotters and criminals, and under their directing power he becomes as -dangerous as a rabid animal. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE PASSING OF THE ROMANOFFS - - -I asked Mme. Virubova to tell me what happened at the palace during the -revolution and how the royal family received the news of its overthrow. - -“I can tell you only what I personally know,” she replied, “and I was -very ill in bed when it happened. All the children had measles and, -helping the empress nurse them, I was stricken too. The Empress was -an angel. She went from one room to another caring for us, waiting on -us, while all the time anxiety must have been tearing cruelly at her -heartstrings. Once or twice she said something to me about trouble in -Petrograd, food riots. - -“The scarcity of food had preyed on the Empress’s mind for many months, -and one of the last conversations she ever had with Rasputin was on -that subject. The winter of 1916 set in early, and the snows were so -deep that transportation of all kinds of things, food included, was -greatly impeded. I remember that the Empress said to Rasputin that -nature itself seemed to be conspiring against poor Russia that year. - -“The rioting in Petrograd increased, and even in my bed I could hear -echoes of it around the palace. Shots I heard and horrid yells. I -tried to get out of bed, but the Empress soothed me. ‘It is bad, of -course,’ she said, ‘but it will quiet soon. The poor people are mad -with hunger. They will be given food and then all this will be over.’ -Soon the palace guards, the regiments on duty in Tsarskoe Selo, began -to show signs of demoralization. They were afraid for their own lives, -and you cannot wonder that they were. The Empress used to go out in -the cold and snow in the dead of night and talk to the men, reassure -them, comfort them. ‘Nothing will happen,’ she told them. But for her I -believe the last man would have thrown away his gun and fled. Her will -and her resolution alone kept them at their posts.” - -“Do you think that the Empress really believed that it was a riot and -not a revolution?” I asked. It was history this woman was telling me, -history that will live in libraries a thousand years after we two, and -all of us, are dust. I wanted to know the exact truth. - -“I am sure she did,” said Mme. Virubova. “If she had dreamed that it -was a revolution she would have sent earlier for the Emperor, who, you -know, was at the front with his army. She was alone and she faced the -trouble alone, but if she had known the full extent of the trouble -she would have wanted the Emperor where he would be safer than out -there among that murderous gang. She did not know that Russia was in -revolution, nor would she believe it at first when she was told that -the army had gone over to the revolutionists. The officers of the guard -told her, but she simply shook her head. Finally, Grand Duke Paul came -tearing out to Tsarskoe in his highest power motor car. He convinced -her that it was true. Even then her steel nerves endured. ‘Send for -the Emperor,’ she said calmly and sternly. ‘I am going back to my sick -children.’ And she went.” - -The iron nerve displayed by the Empress of Russia when she learned that -supreme disaster had befallen the house of Romanoff was in contrast -to the emotion which overcame the deposed Emperor on his return to -Tsarskoe Selo. At the time of his abdication, near the army front, -he had behaved with dignity and self-command. He scornfully refused -the whispered suggestion of one general that he escape in one of the -high-power motor cars which always accompanied the imperial train. If -the people wanted him to abdicate, he was ready to do so, and ready -also to place himself at their disposal. Nicholas also showed himself -to be a good Russian and no tool of the pro-German party, if reports -are correct. When the news came that the army had gone over to the -revolution some one near the Emperor, it is said, told him that there -was one desperate way to avert the catastrophe. He could open up the -Dvinsk front, let the enemy in, and thus by the sacrifice of his -country save his dynasty. Nicholas refused even to consider such a -crime. He committed many sins of cruelty in his time, and many more -sins of stupidity. But in the end he showed himself no traitor. His -return to Tsarskoe Selo was intended by Kerensky and the other members -of the provisional government to be in accordance with his former rank, -and orders were given to treat him with all respect and consideration. -These orders, if Mme. Virubova is to be believed, were disregarded by -the soldiers on guard at the Alexander palace, the home of the royal -family. - -In my last talk with Mme. Virubova she spoke with deep feeling of -the rowdy reception given the returning Nicholas. “They blew tobacco -smoke in his face, the brutes!” she said. “A soldier grabbed him by -the arm and pulled one way, while others clutched him on the other -side and pulled him in an opposite direction. They jeered at him and -laughed at his anger and pain. When he was finally alone with his -family and intimate friends he could not contain his grief but wept -unrestrainedly. We all wept, for that matter: we who loved him.” - -It is to the credit of Kerensky and the ministers that they never would -consent to any suggestion that Nicholas be thrown into a dungeon or -otherwise harshly treated. As long as the family remained at Tsarskoe -Selo, which was until the 1st of August, Russian style, and August -13 in the western calendar, it lived in its accustomed manner. The -servants, most of them, remained at their posts, and while no member -of the family was allowed to leave the palace grounds on any pretext, -nor the palace itself except when accompanied by armed guards, they -had the freedom of their home and the society of a few friends. They -were not allowed to telephone, and all letters reaching them had first -to be read by the officer in command of the guards. Mme. Virubova told -me that in spite of Kerensky’s good intentions, the deposed royalties -were subjected to a number of petty annoyances which must have caused -them all the resentment and humiliation their tormentors intended. -The electric lights were sometimes turned off early in the evening, -leaving the palace in darkness. There were days when the water was -turned off and the family was deprived of bathing facilities. The -soldiers on guard were not infrequently rude and churlish and openly -exultant in the presence of their prisoners. - -Kerensky cannot be held responsible for these things, but he was -responsible for depriving the former Empress of the society of her -most intimate friend, Mme. Virubova. I have already told how she was -arrested while still suffering from the effects of measles and thrown -into a cell in Peter and Paul. The cell was damp and insanitary, and -the sick woman suffered extreme misery all the time she was there. -Surrounded constantly by soldiers, who watched her night and day, she -was never alone even long enough to dress or to bathe. She is lame, as -I have stated, and once she fell on the slippery floor of her cell and -was unable for a long time to rise. The soldiers on guard refused to -help her, but simply stood and laughed at her efforts to reach her bed. -“Twice during the months of my confinement they let my mother visit -me,” she told me. “But I was allowed to talk to her only in presence of -the guard and across a wide table in the governor’s room.” - -A friend of Mme. Virubova told me a still worse story concerning her -imprisonment. Several times her father was visited by soldiers from -Peter and Paul and made to pay large sums of money in order to insure -his daughter from the most horrible indignities at the hands of the men -who guarded her. He paid this blackmail. He had to. There was no power -in Russia to appeal to, and Kerensky himself could not have prevented -the murder or outrage of that lame and helpless woman in the fortress -of Peter and Paul. She escaped the last insult men are capable of -offering to women, and the government, after vainly trying to fasten -the crime of treason on her, set Anna Virubova free under military -surveillance. But they would not grant the Empress’s plea to send her -friend back to Tsarskoe Selo. - -The first shock of dumbfounded amazement over, the royal family, which -had never believed that it could be overthrown, regained its composure -and accepted its destiny with quiet resignation. The Emperor became his -adored son’s tutor, and the Empress her daughters’ constant companion. -When spring came the whole family went out and made a garden. The -hundreds of soldiers in Tsarskoe and thousands of people from Petrograd -made pilgrimages to the palace grounds and watched through the high -iron fence the former Czar spading up the ground and the former heir -and his sisters planting and hoeing potatoes. The former Empress, in -a wheeled chair or low pony carriage, for she was in feeble health, -usually looked on smilingly. - -Of course, the Tavarishi, or at least the extremists in the Council -of Soldiers’ and Workmen’s Delegates, resented the respectful and -considerate treatment accorded the captive royalties. They kept up a -constant clamor for the removal of the Emperor and Empress to some -dungeon in Kronstadt or Peter and Paul. Every once in a while the -newspapers published a resolution to that effect passed by a committee -of the council in Petrograd or Tsarskoe, or in a city more remote. A -dispatch from Helsingfors said that the crews of three warships lying -near there had passed fiery resolutions demanding that the Czar be -turned over to the tender mercies of the ruffians at Kronstadt. The -crew of the cruiser _Gangoute_ went on record as saying: “This is the -third time that we have expressed our will in this matter, and we have -not been trifling. This is our last resolution. Next we shall employ -force.” - -The government, however, disregarded all these resolutions and muttered -threats. It may very well be, though, that the final decision to send -Nicholas and his wife into Siberian exile came as a result of pressure -on the part of the soviets. Kerensky may have feared a bloody tragedy -at Tsarskoe Selo, and perhaps he had reason to fear it. At all events, -the provisional government decided, some time in July, to transfer the -family to one of the remotest spots in the empire, Tobolsk, in Eastern -Siberia. The government kept this decision an absolute secret, as far -as the deposed Emperor as well as the general public were concerned. -A few days before the transfer was made one of the soviets, I think -at Tsarskoe, held a stormy meeting at which great indignation was -expressed over the ease and comfort in which the once royal family -lived. “We eat black bread, they eat white,” complained one impassioned -orator. “We drink cold water and Nicholas drinks wine. My wife walks -while his rides in a carriage. Where’s the justice in that?” - -Doesn’t it sound like a deliberate plagiarism of one of the speeches -made against allowing the sixteenth Louis to remain in the Tuileries? A -lot of things have changed since the French revolution, but some human -nature is just as small and mean as ever. - -It was not until the Romanoff family was well on its way to Siberia -that the transfer was mentioned in the newspapers. Many people knew of -it, of course, and the news was passed from excited lip to lip in the -capital a few hours after the special train left Tsarskoe Selo. In the -newspapers of August 3 (16, old style) the carefully censored story -of the departure was published. The full story, as far as I know it, -reveals that for three weeks beforehand the garrison at Tsarskoe knew, -or suspected, that something was about to happen to the captives. Two -days before the event Kerensky went in person to the garrison and asked -the soldiers to choose from their ranks a squadron of the most reliable -and trustworthy men. They were needed, he explained, for a mission of -great importance. Three hundred and eighty-four men were chosen, eight -from forty-eight regimental groups. On the 31st of July (August 12) -at midnight Kerensky appeared at the barrack, called the picked men -together and told them that their mission was to escort the man who had -been their emperor and autocrat into exile in far Siberia. - -The royal family knew its fate before that time, but just when they -were told has not been revealed. Kerensky told them, and I feel -sure that he did it gently and courteously. But he refused them all -information as to where they were going. On July 30 (August 11) the -confessor of the family held a service for those about to go on a long -journey. Then they went to work to pack trunks and to choose among -clothes, trinkets, furs, personal belongings, books, ikons, rugs and -other essential things that would lighten exile and keep them in memory -of other days. It is said that neither Nicholas nor Alexandra slept on -the night before their departure, but wandered from room to room, hand -in hand, mutely and sorrowfully bidding their beloved home good-by. -Many others in Tsarskoe Selo refrained from sleep on that night. The -garrison was wildly excited, and the streets of the picturesque little -town were full of people. At 3 o’clock in the morning motor vans -were driven into the palace grounds, and those near enough the gates -could see that the vans were being loaded with trunks and boxes. At 6 -o’clock a long train slowly backed into the station of Tsarskoe Selo, -the station was surrounded by soldiers, and troops with loaded rifles -marched out and lined both sides of the road from the palace to the -station, each soldier carrying in his belt sixty rounds of cartridges. - -Those who saw the departure differ in minor details, of course, because -no two people ever see the same event exactly alike. Especially an -important event on which we would like to have all the details. But all -the observers agree that Nicholas walked out of the palace and entered -the waiting motor car with the calm manner of a man about to take a -pleasure drive. Alexandra did the same. She walked without assistance, -having apparently recovered her shattered health. The former -Czarevitch, in a sailor suit and cap, danced ahead of his parents, in -pleased anticipation of a journey, and the young grand duchesses also -appeared in high spirits. They are extremely handsome girls, all of -them, and people rather sympathetically observed that during their -illness in February they had all had their luxuriant hair cut short. - -Some of the observers say that the former Czar drove to the station -alone, others say Kerensky followed him into the car and still others -say that the family went together. Some say that Nicholas wore the -uniform of a Russian army officer, others particularly noticed his gray -suit. To some he looked dejected and tearful, and to others careless -and cold. Some saw tears in his eyes when he entered the train, others -marveled at the calmness with which he shook hands with members of the -provisional government who were on the platform. To this day we do not -know whether Louis XVI. laid his head on the block quietly or fought -the headsman all over the place, although several thousand Frenchmen -witnessed the execution. - -It is said that the Emperor left Tsarskoe under the impression that he -was being taken to Livadia, the beautiful Crimean estate toward which -he yearned at the time of his abdication. He must have been profoundly -shocked when he learned that instead he was speeding toward one of -the bleakest and dreariest spots in Siberia. Before the train left -the Emperor is said to have asked Kerensky, who accompanied him to -the last, if the family would ever be allowed to return to Tsarskoe -Selo. If he did, Kerensky’s reply must have been evasive, for Nicholas -told one of his suite, or is said to have done so, that he expected to -return after the war. - -The Empress, when told that the family was on its way to Tobolsk, -is reputed to have smiled coldly and said: “I am glad we shall see -Tobolsk. It is a place that has dear associations.” Tobolsk, or its -near neighborhood, it will be remembered, was the early home of -Rasputin. Women of the French aristocracy mounted the guillotine with -exactly such speeches on their lips, a last defiance of the mob. - -“Why are there so many soldiers on this train?” asked one of the young -grand duchesses. She was used to being escorted by soldiers, but the -great number on this occasion excited her surprise. The children -all knew that they were going into exile, and had been given their -choice of remaining with relatives or going with their parents. Mme. -Virubova’s claim that the family bond is strong was borne out by their -unanimous decision to go wherever their father and mother went. - -Mme. Narychkine, one of the empress’s faithful ladies in waiting, went -with her, since the provisional government would not let her have Mme. -Virubova or even allow the two friends to bid each other farewell. -Prince Dolgorouki was permitted to go with the Emperor. The children -retained a governess and the boy a tutor. Twelve servants accompanied -the family. - -According to the depths of his nature and understanding, one feels a -certain pity for the former autocrat of all the Russias, or rejoices -wildly at his present plight. He had to be exiled, and perhaps Siberia -was the best place to send him. But Siberia has a large variety of -climates and places to choose among, and it seems to many people that -the provisional government might have been a little more humane in -their choice of a residence for Nicholas and his family. Whatever his -shortcomings, however just his punishment, his five children never -harmed anybody, and they deserve no punishment. According to accounts, -every hour they spend at Tobolsk will be a punishment, and their time -there will be short, because all of them will probably die owing to the -frightful surroundings. - -Tobolsk is a town of about 25,000 inhabitants, situated on the Irtish -river, a little sluggish stream that drains, or partially drains one -of the great marshes of eastern Siberia. The town is built on a marsh, -and the mosquitoes which breed there are said to be of a size and a -ferocity unequaled elsewhere. Malaria haunts the miasmas of the marshy -forests that stretch for miles around the town and line the river -banks. The nearest railroad is 300 versts distant. In winter, which -endures eight months of the year, the place is shut off from the world. -It is as remote from human association as the moon. The provisional -government apologizes for Tobolsk as a choice on the ground of the -necessity for remoteness. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -THE HOUSE OF MARY AND MARTHA - - -On the afternoon of the day when Nicholas II., deposed emperor and -autocrat of all the Russias, with his wife and children left Tsarskoe -Selo and began the long journey toward their place of exile in Siberia, -I sat in a peaceful convent room in Moscow and talked with almost the -last remaining member of the royal family left in complete freedom in -the empire. This was Elisabeta Feodorovna, sister of the former empress -and widow of the Grand Duke Serge, uncle of the emperor. The Grand Duke -Serge was assassinated, blown to pieces by a bomb, almost before the -eyes of his wife, by a revolutionist on February 4 old style, 1905. He -was killed when going to join the Grand Duchess in one of the churches -of the Kremlin in Moscow. She rushed out and saw his mutilated remains -lying in the snow. The Grand Duchess Serge had long been known as a -noble and saintly woman, and her conduct following the horrible death -of her husband perfectly illustrates her character. She besought the -Czar to commute the death sentence passed upon the assassin, and when -he refused she went to the prison where the wretched man waited his -death, gained admission to his cell, and almost to the end prayed with -him and comforted him. No children had ever been born to her, and -after the event which cut the last tie that bound her to the life of -royal pomp and glitter she retired from society and gave herself up to -religion. As soon as possible she became a nun. Her private fortune, -to the last rouble, investments, palaces, furniture, art treasures, -jewels, motor cars, sables and other fine raiment were turned into cash -and the money used to build a convent and to found an order of which -she became the lady abbess. The Grand Duchess Serge literally obeyed -the edict of Christ to the rich young man: “Sell all thou hast and give -it to the poor.” - -The Convent of Mary and Martha, of the Order of Mercy in Moscow, is a -living token of her great sacrifice. Here for the past eight years she -has lived and worked among her nuns, at least one of whom was a court -lady, and many of whom are women from the intellectual classes. Some -of the nuns were from humble households, for the order is perfectly -democratic. Every one who enters the House of Mary and Martha does -so with the understanding that her life is to be spent in service, -spiritual service such as Mary of the Gospels gave, and material -service such as the practical Martha rendered her Lord. The somewhat -dreamy and passive Russians will tell you that Elisabeta Feodorovna’s -convent is one of the most efficient institutions in the empire, and -they usually add: “They say she makes her nuns work terribly hard.” - -When the days of revolution came, in February, 1917, a great mob went -to the House of Mary and Martha, battered the gates open and swarmed -up the convent steps demanding admission. The door opened and a tall, -grave woman in a pale silver-gray habit and white veil stepped out into -the porch and asked the mob what it wanted. - -[Illustration: Alexander Feodorovitch Kerensky.] - -“We want that German woman, that sister of the German spy in Tsarskoe -Selo,” yelled the mob. “We want the Grand Duchess Serge.” - -Tall and white, like a lily, the woman stood there. “I am the Grand -Duchess Serge,” she replied in a clear voice that floated above the -clamor. “What do you want with me?” - -“We have come to arrest you,” they shouted. - -“Very well,” was the calm reply. “If you want to arrest me I shall have -to go with you, of course. But I have a rule that before I leave the -convent for any purpose I always go into the church and pray. Come with -me into the church, and after I have prayed I will go with you.” - -She turned and walked across the garden to the church, the mob -following. As many as could crowd into the small building followed her -there. Before the altar door she knelt, and her nuns came and knelt -around her weeping. The Grand Duchess did not weep. She prayed for a -moment, crossed herself, then stood up and stretched her hands to the -silent, staring mob. - -“I am ready to go now,” she said. - -But not a hand was lifted to take Elisabeta Feodorovna. What Kerensky -could not have done, what no police force in Russia could have done -with those men that day, her perfect courage and humility did. It -cowed and conquered hostility, it dispersed the mob. That great crowd -of liberty-drunk, blood-mad men went quietly home, leaving a guard -to protect the convent. It is probably the only spot in Russia to-day -where absolute inviolability may be said to exist for any members of -the hated “bourju,” as the Bolsheviki call the intellectual classes. - -On the August day when I rang the bell of the convent’s massive -brown gate I did not really know that I was to see and speak with -the grand duchess. Mr. William L. Cazalet, of Moscow, the friend who -took me there, doubted very much whether I could be received thus -informally, without a previous appointment. The gravity of the times, -and especially the situation of the Romanoff family, placed the Grand -Duchess Serge in a position of extreme delicacy, and Mr. Cazalet said -frankly that he expected to find her living in strict retirement. The -best he could promise, he said, was that I should see the convent, -where one of his young cousins was a nun. - -The convent, which is situated in the heart of Moscow, is a group of -white stone and stucco houses built around an old garden and surrounded -by a high white wall, over which vines and foliage ramble and fall. A -key turned, the brown gate swung open to our ring and we stepped into -a garden running over with the richest bloom. I remember the pink and -white sweet-peas against the wall, the white madonna lilies that nodded -below and the carpet of gay verbenas that ran along the pathway to the -convent door. There were many old apple trees and a forest of lilacs, -purple and white. - -In her small room, combination of office and living room, we were -received by the executive head of the convent, Mme. Gardeeve, for -many years the intimate friend of Elisabeta Feodorovna. Like the grand -duchess she had had a life full of tears and tribulation, in spite -of her rank and wealth, and when the grand duchess took the veil she -followed her example and became a nun. The business of the convent is -transacted under her direction, and most ably, I was told. Efficiency -and ability are written in every feature of Mme. Gardeeve’s fine -face, in her crisp, clear voice and quick though graceful movements. -Her enunciation was a joy to hear, an especial joy to me, for I have -difficulty in understanding the rather indistinct French spoken by -the average Russian. Mme. Gardeeve’s French was of that perfect kind -you hear spoken in Tours more often than in Paris or elsewhere. I -understood every word. Woman of the world to her finger tips, Mme. -Gardeeve wore the picturesque habit of the order with the same grace -that she would have worn the latest creation of the ateliers. She -smiled and chatted with Mr. Cazalet, who is very well known in the -convent, and was most kind and cordial to me. After a few minutes’ -conversation my friend said to her that I had told him some extremely -interesting things about public schools in America, and he wanted me to -repeat them to her. - -So I told her something about the extraordinary experiments that have -been worked out in Gary, Indiana, and the work that was being done -in New York and elsewhere to give children, rich and poor alike, the -complete education they merit. As I talked she exclaimed from time to -time: “But it is excellent! I find it admirable! The Grand Duchess -should hear of this!” - -I said hopefully that I would like very much to meet the Grand Duchess -and she replied she thought it might be arranged. Not to-day, however, -as the Grand Duchess’s time was completely filled. How long did I -expect to remain in Moscow? A week? It could certainly be arranged, she -thought. Meanwhile what would I like to see of the convent? Everything? -She laughed and touched a little bell on the desk beside her. A little -nun appeared and Mme. Gardeeve handed me over to her with orders that I -was to see everything. - -I saw a small but perfectly equipped hospital, with an operating room -complete in all its details. The hospital had been devoted to poor -women and children before the war. Now most of the wards are filled -with wounded soldiers. I saw a room filled with blinded soldiers who -were being taught to read Braille type by sweet-faced nuns. Blindness -is bitter hard for any man, but for illiterates it must be blank -despair. I saw a house full of refugee nuns from the invaded districts -of Poland. I saw an orphanage full of slain soldiers’ children. I -lingered long in the lovely garden where nuns were at work, some with -their habits tucked up, among the potato rows, some pruning trees and -hedges, some sweeping the gravel paths with besoms made of twigs, some -teaching the orphan girls to embroider at big frames, to knit and to -sew. They made a fascinating picture, and I could hardly leave them -even to see the church, which is one of the most beautiful small gems -of architecture to be found in Europe. I never really saw that church -at all, as it turned out, for just as we entered and I was getting a -first impression of its blue and white and gold beauty, a messenger -hastily opened the door and said that the Grand Duchess wanted to see -me. - -We went back to the convent and I was taken to a tiny parlor, which -is the private retreat of the Lady Abbess. It is not much bigger than -a hall bedroom, and it gave the same general impression of blue and -white and gold that one sees throughout the place. There were many -books bound in the lapis blue which seems to be the Grand Duchess’s -favorite color; a few pictures, mostly of the Madonna and Child; some -small tables, one with Stephen Graham’s book, “The House of Mary -and Martha,” held open upon it by a piece of embroidery carelessly -dropped. There were easy chairs of English willow with blue cushions, -and a businesslike little desk crammed with papers. Everywhere, in the -window, on tables and the desk, were bowls and vases of flowers. Every -room in the place, in fact, was filled with flowers. - -The door opened and the Grand Duchess came in with a radiant smile of -welcome and a white hand outstretched. “I am so glad to find that I had -time to meet you to-day, Mrs. Dorr,” she said, in a rarely sweet voice. - -“Your highness speaks English?” I exclaimed in surprise, and she -replied, waving me to a comfortable armchair: “Why not? My mother was -English.” - -I had forgotten for the moment that the Grand Duchess and her younger -sister, the former Empress of Russia, were daughters of the Princess -Alice of England and granddaughters of Queen Victoria. Russia seemed -to have forgotten it also and to have remembered only that the father -of these women was the Grand Duke of Hesse and the Rhine. The Grand -Duchess added when we were seated that when she was a child at home -they always spoke English to their mother, if German to their father. -“I welcome an opportunity to speak English, because if one is wholly -Russian, as I am, and especially if one is orthodox, he hears little -except Russian or French.” Then she said, with another radiant smile: -“Tell me what you think of my convent.” - -I told her that I felt as though I had stepped back into the glowing -and romantic thirteenth century. - -“That is just what I wanted my convent to be,” she replied, “one of -those busy, useful medieval types. Such convents were wonderfully -efficient aids to civilization in the middle ages, and I don’t think -they should have been allowed to disappear. Russia needs them, -certainly, the kind of convent that fills the place between the -austere, enclosed orders and the life of the outside world. We read the -newspapers here, we keep track of events and we receive and consult -with people in active life. We are Marys, but we are Marthas as well.” - -The Grand Duchess’s interest in the outside world is patent. She asked -me eagerly to tell her how things were going in Petrograd, and her -face saddened when I told her of the riotous and bloody events I had -witnessed during the days of the July revolution, scarcely past. -“Times are very bad with us just now,” she said, “but they will improve -soon, I am sure. The Russian people are good and kind at heart, but -they are mostly children--big, ignorant, impulsive children. If they -can find good leaders, and if they will only realize that they must -obey their leaders, they will emerge from this dreadful chaos and build -up a strong, new Russia. Have you seen Kerensky, and what do you think -of him?” - -I replied rather cautiously. Like every one else, I still hoped that -Kerensky would succeed in getting his released giant back into its -bottle, and I did not want to unsettle any one’s confidence in him even -to the extent of an expressed doubt. Kerensky, I told her, was greatly -admired and liked, and I hoped he might prove the strong leader Russia -needed in her trouble. - -“I hope so,” replied the last of the Romanoffs, “I pray for him every -day.” - -The bells of the little church chimed the hour softly, and the Grand -Duchess paused to cross herself devoutly. “I want to hear about those -wonderful public schools of yours,” she said, “but first tell me what -America is doing in war preparation.” - -As I talked she listened, nodding and smiling as if immensely pleased. -The great airplane fleet in course of construction seemed to amaze -and delight her, and when I told her of the conservation of the food -supply and the restriction of the manufacture of alcohol she fairly -glowed. “America is simply stupendous,” she exclaimed. “How I regret -that I never went there. Of course I never shall now. To me the United -States stands for order and efficiency of the best kind. The kind of -order only a free people can create. The kind I pray may be built some -day here in Russia.” And then she made her one allusion to the deposed -Czar. I did not know that at that minute the Czar was on his way to -Siberia, but it is very probable that she knew it. She said: “I am glad -you are going to protect your soldiers from the danger of the drink -evil. Nobody can possibly know how much good the abolition of vodka -did our soldiers and all our people. I think history should give the -Emperor credit for his share in that act, don’t you?” I agreed that the -Emperor should receive full credit for what he did, and I spoke with -all sincerity. - -Elisabeta Feodorovna kept me for nearly three-quarters of an hour -talking to her about the Gary schools, which she is eager to see in -Russia; about American women and their part in the war, and about -welfare work for children, especially for tubercular and anemic -children. “It is wonderful,” she said with a sigh. “I can scarcely help -envying you sinfully. Think of a great, young, hurrying nation that can -still find time to study all these frightful problems of poverty and -disease, and to grapple with them. I hope you will go on doing that, -and still find more and more ways of bringing beauty into the lives -of the workers. How can you expect workmen who toil all day in hot, -hideous factories or on remote farms, with nothing in their lives but -work and worry, to have beauty in their souls?” - -[Illustration: The Grand Duchess Elizabeta Feodorovna, sister of the -late Czarina, and widow of the Grand Duke Serge (who was assassinated -during the Revolution of 1905), now Abbess of the House of Mary and -Martha at Moscow.] - -She wanted eagerly to know about the women soldiers, and said that she -greatly admired their heroism. What was their life in camp like, and -were they strong enough to stand the hardships? The Grand Duchess Serge -is a good feminist and she agreed with me that in Russia’s crisis, -as in the situation in all countries created by the war, it had been -completely demonstrated that women would have henceforth to play a rôle -equally important and equally prominent as that of men. - -They would have to share equally with men in the successful operation -of the war whether on the battlefield or behind the lines. She had -always had a special devotion to Jeanne d’Arc and believed her to have -been inspired by God. Other women also had been called of God to do -great things. - -“I am glad you like my convent,” she repeated as we parted. “Please -come again. You know that it does not belong to me any more, but to the -Provisional Government, but I hope they will let me keep it.” - -I hope they will. The House of Mary and Martha, with the beautiful -woman in it, is one of the things new Russia can least afford to lose. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -THE TAVARISHI FACE FAMINE - - -The Romanoffs gone, the soviets apparently yielding to Kerensky’s -demand for a coalition government, and finally voting to give him -almost supreme power, what then stood in the way of restoring order in -the army and civil life? Readers of the despatches in the daily press -last September and later must have puzzled over this question. The fact -is that while there were indications that the last convention held in -Petrograd by the Russian Socialists, the so-called Democratic Council, -ended in a partial victory for Kerensky, there remained every evidence -that the Bolshevik element was still very strong. Kerensky succeeded in -forming a coalition ministry, but the Petrograd Council of Soldiers’ -and Workmen’s Delegates at the same time succeeded in electing a -Bolshevik central executive committee with the notorious Leo Trotzky -as chairman, displacing N. C. Tcheidse, the Georgian Duma member, -prominent in the Council, but against whose sincerity and honesty I -never heard a word. - -Trotzky was elected because the Bolsheviki couldn’t then get Lenine -back. There were not enough bold spirits in the Democratic Council -to force from the government a promise of immunity from arrest for -Lenine, should he appear at a meeting, so he was kept in the background -and Trotsky was made chairman of the Petrograd executive committee in -his stead. - -Lenine is the real leader of the Bolsheviki to-day, exactly as he was -during the fateful days of July when he sent mutinous soldiers and idle -workmen out on the streets of the capital with machine guns to murder -the populace. Trotzky, however, is an able and faithful lieutenant. -He is a Jew and his real name is Braunstein. He is one of those Jews, -unhappily too prominent in Russian affairs just now, who are doing -everything in their power to prejudice the people of Russia against the -race, and to check the movement for the full freedom of the Jews of the -empire. - -Trotzky, or Braunstein, is known to many in New York city. He gained -some newspaper publicity when he arrived in New York from Spain a -short time before the February revolution. He posed as a martyr to -socialist principles, one who had been persecuted by the governments -of four countries--Russia, Germany, France and Spain. All four had -expelled him, he said, for the crime of editing really successful -socialist newspapers. Trotzky’s story was founded on fact. At least, -four countries did find him as a citizen too undesirable to retain. -Banishment from Russia, under the old régime, is no stigma, so we may -begin Trotzky’s saga in August, 1914, the early days of the world war. -He was editing a Jewish paper in Berlin. He was given a few hours to -leave, he says, and with his family fled across the Swiss frontier to -Zurich. From there he went to Paris, where he was miraculously able, -poor as he had always been and high as the price of white paper was -soaring, to establish a socialist newspaper in the Russian language. -When the Russian contingent of the allied armies reached France in -April, 1916, _Our Words_, which was the name of Trotzky’s spicy little -sheet, was circulated free among the 65,000 soldiers. The motto of the -paper was “Down with the War” far more than it was “Up with Socialism.” -It was filled from page one to page four with the sort of pro-German -stuff that has done its deadly work with the men at the Russian front, -inducing them to refuse to fight and thus opening their country to the -German army. - -The French government, which had its hands full with its own pet -sedition raisers, had never before heard of Trotzky, but now it told -him to move on. He did. He went to Spain, where he was arrested as -an extreme trouble-maker, and after a short time expelled from the -country. He came to the United States, where he remained until the -Russian revolution of late February, 1917, when he flew back to -Petrograd. Trotzky always had money to make these long journeys. At -Halifax he was halted, for the English government knew his record. The -English authorities considered interning him for the duration of the -war, but a lot of people interceded for the poor Russian exile, and he -was allowed to go on to Russia. Poor Russia! - -Trotzky was elected a member of the Petrograd Council of Workmen’s -and Soldiers’ Delegates, being a pacifist and never having done any -manual work. Last summer when I was in Russia I used to read almost -daily in the accounts of the National Council of Soviets, or councils, -burning speeches of Trotzky’s in which he urged a separate peace with -Germany, or what would amount to exactly the same thing, Russia’s -immediate cessation of fighting. Trotzky ridiculed the idea that -abandonment of the allies would in any way injure Russia in a material -way or soil the national honor. His ideas of economics and finance were -simply and frequently reiterated. Arrest all capitalists and force -them to disclose the secret of how they got rich, and hang all the -bankers--presumably as the first step toward seizing the contents of -the banks. With this man as chairman of the central executive committee -of the Petrograd Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Council, and with -the October revolt of the German naval men on five ships for him to -point to as evidence that the social revolution is at hand in Germany, -the life of the last coalition government was not likely to be peaceful. - -But the end of the Bolsheviki is in sight in spite of Lenine, Trotzky -and the entire majority in the Council of Soldiers’ and Workmen’s -Delegates. It has been coming on stealthy feet for many months, and -now the messengers’ hands are on the latch. The messengers’ names are -Hunger and Cold. - -When I went down to my first dinner in Petrograd last May, I was amazed -to see the price on the menu card placed at five rubles fifty kopecks, -about $1.80. In a previous visit to Petrograd I had eaten an excellent -dinner in this same hotel and had paid for it one ruble seventy-five -kopecks, or about seventy-five cents, as the ruble was then valued. -The one offered for more than twice this amount consisted of a watery -soup, a small piece of not very fresh fish, a thin slice of veal with -peas and a water ice flavored with cherry juice. One piece of black -bread without butter was served. If I wanted water to drink with the -meal I had to pay two rubles for bottled water, for one drink of plain -water in Petrograd is an attempt at suicide by the typhoid route. If I -wanted coffee I had to pay one ruble sixty-five kopecks more, and after -I added the customary 10 per cent. for the tip my check was ten rubles -and six kopecks. Three dollars and thirty-five cents. - -This was bad enough, but before I left Russia the price of that meager -meal had advanced to thirteen rubles and the quality of the dinner had -sensibly declined. Also the tip had advanced, for after a strike of -waiters a system was adopted all over Russia, as far as I traveled, -whereby tips were abolished and 15 per cent. was added to the bill by -the hotel and restaurant proprietors. - -You now pay an additional 15 per cent. of your entire hotel bill in -Russia, which is distributed in tips to all the servants except the -lift boys and the gorgeous individual who stands in front of the hotel -door, who assists you to alight from your droshky when you arrive, -and touches his peacock feather trimmed hat to you when you go in -and out. He is called the Swiss, denoting the origin of his earliest -predecessor, I imagine, and why he and the elevator men do not share in -the general distribution I never found out. - -Walk down the Nevsky Prospect, or the Grand Morskaia, which begins in -fine shops and ends in palaces, like Fifth avenue. Wander through the -maze of little shops in the huge arcade called the Gostinny Dvor. Go -far out on the Nevsky, cross the beautiful Anitchkoff bridge, with its -four groups of rearing horses, and turn in at the Litainy, where the -cheaper shops are to be found, and try to buy something. It doesn’t -matter what, just try to buy something to eat, drink, wear or use. When -the waiter brought in the coffee that morning he said cheerfully, “Niet -malako,” no milk. Try to buy a few cans of condensed milk against a -similar experience. I walked all over Petrograd trying to buy condensed -milk, for the shortage of fresh milk was grave when I arrived, and grew -steadily worse. I found one can, for which I paid two dollars. Shortly -afterward a friend arrived from Japan and gave me two cans, which she -spared out of her store. - -Russian illiteracy is so general that the shop signs are not written -but illustrated. Brilliant signboards on the outside show pictures of -what the shopkeeper has to sell. A dairy shop will have a picture of a -cow, crocks of butter, chickens, ducks, geese, baskets of eggs, cheese -of many varieties and so forth. A greengrocer’s signboard is decorated -like a seed catalogue cover, while a clothing store is advertised -by pictures of clothes and hats which were fashionable perhaps ten -years ago. It once added to the gay appearance of the streets, but -just now it increases their anxious and ominous air. Hundreds of the -shops are empty, the doors are locked and the brilliant signboards -alone remain to indicate that business was ever conducted there. One -of the mournfulest sights in Petrograd to me was an abandoned shop -where they once sold French bread and pastry. I used to turn my head -away from the mocking poster, picturing crisp white bread in yard-long -loaves, delicious breakfast crescents, patés and cakes. The standard -bread served in Russia at the present time is black, soggy, sour and -indigestible. It is sold by weight, hence loaded with water and baked -as little as possible to be bread and not dough. Some one has suggested -that that bread was meant for food and drink together, and it is -certain that it is so wet that it quickly mildews. But bad as it is it -is scarce and expensive. A bread ticket calls for three-quarters of a -pound, the daily allotment per person when I left the last of August. -This costs at the rate of ten kopecks a pound. It used to be three and -a half kopecks a pound, and good bread, too. - -Butter, when it can be bought at all, was three rubles a pound, about a -dollar. Excellent butter a year or two ago was less than fifty kopecks -a pound, for Russia was rapidly becoming a dairy country. Veal, and -veal is about the only meat to be had, was nearly a dollar a pound. -Feed for cattle is so scarce and so expensive that cows are not allowed -to grow into beef size, hence the prevalence of veal. Chickens may vary -the menu, if you can afford to pay from three dollars upward. You could -buy only a short-weight half pound of meat a day per person, except for -the Sunday dinner, when a pound was allowed. - -Even at the Hotel Militaire, where I lived most of the time, and where -the food supply came from government sources, we had veal or its -derivatives, hash, croquettes, etc., five days in the week. Sometimes -they offered what they called beef, but it wasn’t. It was horsemeat, -coarse and strong. Once a week or so we had chicken, a welcome change. -When August came we began to have game, grouse of various kinds mostly. -Game is very plentiful in Russia and Finland this year, because since -the war men have hunted only one another. But game, which is a treat -when you have it occasionally, is a punishment when you have it more -than once or so a week. You detest it when it appears on the table -three times a week, and if it appears oftener you choose a meatless day -as an alternative. - -Coffee was about a dollar and a half a pound, not so bad, and tea was -even more moderate in price. What the Russian people would do if the -tea gave out I cannot imagine. Everybody drinks tea, scalding hot, -several times a day. Even the babies drink tea, and it is a fact that -in the best babies’ hospital I saw in Russia the head nurse proudly -showed me, in a hot water table, a whole row of nursing bottles full -of tea for the sick babies’ evening repast. Tea they still have, but -they are almost out of sugar to go with it. In a hotel or restaurant -they serve you with three very tiny lumps of sugar with each glass of -tea, and that is all you can have. If for any reason you do not use -all your sugar you put it in your pocket. You do this whether you keep -house or not, because you can’t buy much candy, and when meat is scarce -everybody craves sweets. - -Sugar is not the only leftover one takes home. One day I went into the -Vienna restaurant on the Gogol for dinner, sitting down at a table -just vacated by a very smart young officer. He left behind him on -the window ledge a little parcel neatly wrapped in white paper with -a pink string. It might have been a jeweler’s parcel. I picked it up -with the impulse to hand it over to the waiter, but first as a matter -of precaution, lest it should be really valuable, I opened a corner of -the paper and examined the contents. A piece of fairly white bread as -big as a small turnip, the remains of luncheon, perhaps, at the house -of a rich friend. I went into a fashionable tea place in Moscow just -before I left, and they served with the tea, in lieu of sugar, a kind -of sticky preserve. I had with my sugarless tea a cake made without -flour or sugar. It tasted like almond paste and the whole thing cost me -a dollar and ten cents. - -Most of the shops are closed, but before most of those which remain -open you may see, at any hour of the day or night, a queue of people, -men, women and children, waiting to get in and buy. The people often -wait in line twenty-four hours or more. They wait days to buy some -things. Go home from a visit or get in from a journey at any time -of night, midnight, three a. m., any hour, and you see these long, -patient, waiting lines of people. They curl up on the stones of -the pavement and sleep, members of a family relieve one another at -intervals, but every one desperately hangs on to his place in the line. - -Not only do all the small shop keepers and the street peddlers have -to replenish their poor little stocks by standing thus for days, but -housekeepers have to feed and clothe their families that way. People -who can afford servants, of course, send their servants to wait in -line. The daily newspapers often contain the advertisement, “Wanted -a queue maid,” meaning a woman whose sole duty it is to sleep on the -sidewalk and bring home next day’s dinner. - -It was summer when I was in Petrograd and Moscow. Sleeping on the -sidewalk left something to be desired even in warm weather. The first -hint of autumn was in the air when I left on August 30. By the first -of October it was cold, and by the end of November it was frigid. When -the storms and the driving snows of winter set in in earnest people -will not be able to sleep on the sidewalks. Where will they get food, -and when starvation stares them in the face what will they do? Russia’s -real crisis, political and economic, will come then, and the Bolsheviki -will not be the people to overcome it. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -GENERAL JANUARY, THE CONQUEROR - - -After Napoleon Bonaparte’s defeated legions had fled from Russia to -freeze and starve and die by thousands in a frenzied attempt to get -back to France, the victorious commander of the Russian army said that -his two greatest aides had been General January and General February. -The relentless cold and storm of a Russian winter were foes too strong -for Bonaparte to conquer. They sent him to St. Helena, and the same -strong foes this winter are going to rout and banish the Bolsheviki. -The Russian revolution began with a bread riot and it will culminate -in a bread riot. When the people of Russia get hungry enough, they -are going to stop talking about “no annexations or contributions,” -“all the power to the soviets,” and the rest, and demand a government -that shall govern, and as soon as possible put the country back on a -normal basis. When the thermometer falls to 45 degrees below zero, and -a fifty-miles-an-hour wind is driving sleet and snow in their faces, -people can no longer stand twenty-four hours in line to buy food for -their children. Especially when their clothes are thin and worn and -their boots are dropping off their feet. - -I have told something about the food situation in Russia. The clothing -situation and the fuel situation are, if anything, worse. If you want -to buy a pair of shoes in Petrograd you must take two days to do it -and you must put much money in your purse. There is an American shoe -store on the Nevsky Prospect and every day the line of people trying -to get in and buy shoes was so great that it blocked traffic and the -city authorities finally had to close the street entrance. The line now -forms in a court or lane in the rear of the store and the customers are -admitted, a few at a time, through the back door. This American shoe -store is very popular because the shoes are of excellent quality and -the prices are regarded as reasonable. A woman can buy a pair of boots -there as low as $25. Men’s shoes are somewhat dearer. But the stock was -running low when I was there in the summer, and when it gives out I -don’t see how they are going to replenish it. On a corner of the Grand -Morskaia there was another shoe store, in front of which a crowd stood -all day long and all night. The queue extended around the corner, and -I have seen it when it stretched to the Moika canal a very long block -away. This is a store where cheaper shoes were sold. It represented an -attempt on the part of one of the fleeting ministries to relieve the -shoe shortage. Large quantities of shoes and leather were purchased and -were then being distributed through authorized channels in the shop on -the Morskaia. - -In order to buy a pair of those shoes a man or a woman went there -and got a place in line. Each stood in line until his or her turn -came to be admitted to the shop, a long and weary business. When he -gained admission to the shop and the clerk got around to waiting on -him he received--a pair of shoes? Not a bit of it. He got a ticket -with a number on it. The ticket entitled the customer to come back at -some future date, stand in line and claim a pair of shoes which were -probably at the time being made--provided he could afford to pay a -minimum of ten dollars for them. - -When I was in Poland with the women soldiers, the Botchkareva Battalion -of Death, the regiment was delayed in its further progress toward the -fighting line by a dearth of boots in which to march. About half the -women soldiers received boots along with their other equipment before -they left Petrograd, but the other half wore, with their khaki uniform, -the women’s shoes, often worn and tattered, in which they had enlisted. -One day there was great rejoicing in the barrack. The boots had come, -and the rest of the afternoon was spent in sorting out from the pile -a pair to fit each girl. I was interested in those boots, for they -were mute but eloquent witnesses of the poverty of life in Russia. Not -a pair was new. They were all second-hand, remade and mended boots, -and I strongly suspect that most of them had been taken off the feet -of dead soldiers. They had, in many cases, new feet or new soles, but -the majority of them were merely mended and patched. Coarse, stiff, -malodorous and badly put together as these were, the girls were only -too glad to get them. The Adjutant, Skridlova, and one or two of the -well-to-do soldiers had their boots made to order, and they paid ninety -dollars a pair for them. Seventy-five dollars for a pair of women’s -boots is not an unheard-of price. - -What is true of boots and shoes is true of almost every other clothing -commodity. I ran out of gloves while I was in Russia, but, after -hearing what gloves cost in Petrograd, I went without. You could get -cotton gloves as low as a dollar and eighty cents a pair. They were -ugly and shapeless, but people bought and wore them. If you wanted a -pair of kid gloves and you knew where you could find them and had time, -you could buy them for three to five dollars. They were the kind that -an American department store might put on a table in the center aisle -and sell for fifty cents to attract customers in the dull season. A man -pays a dollar for a fifteen-cent collar in Petrograd. He pays several -dollars for a decent pair of socks. What he pays for a suit of clothes -staggers the imagination. There are only two things that are cheap -to buy in Russia just now: cats and dogs. You can buy a magnificent -wolfhound or other thoroughbred dog, or a pure bred Persian or Angora -cat for a song in Petrograd, because people can’t afford to feed pet -animals. Mr. Basil Miles, attached to the Root mission, took home with -him two Russian wolfhounds that are going to make him the most envied -man in the next dog show in his town, and the song he sang to get them -was too short to mention. - -Russia is a very cold country and almost every one, rich and poor -alike, wears furs. The rich wear sable, mink and ermine, and the poor -wear rabbit and sheep skin. But furs just now are as difficult to buy -as other clothing indispensables. There are several special reasons for -this shortage of fur in a fur country. There are not so many people -hunting furs since the war, and the pelts are scarcer; and besides, -the Russians have never cured and dyed their own furs. They sent them -to Germany to be prepared for market, and, of course, the war put -a stop to that. Aside from these special reasons, the fur shortage -and all the food, clothing and other shortages are caused by two -main obstacles. There is plenty of food in the empire, plenty of raw -materials for clothing. But the transportation system has almost broken -down and they cannot distribute food or raiment. Also the factory -system has all but broken down, and they cannot produce the clothing. -There are besides minor and contributory obstacles, some of which I -shall describe. The main reason why Russia will starve and freeze this -winter is because the people of Russia have allowed their railroad -system to go to pieces, and because they have, to an almost incredible -extent, ceased to do any work. - -I cannot speak as an expert about the railroad situation, nor would -mere figures and statistics give the reader any adequate picture of the -railroad demoralization. To say that on May 15, 1917, the then Minister -of Ways and Communications reported to the Duma that more than 25 per -cent. of the total number of locomotives in the empire were laid up for -repairs wouldn’t begin to express the thing. The average reader does -not know that 5 per cent. of “sick” locomotives is considered high by -competent railroad managers. I might go further and say that the number -of freight cars loaded from May 15 to May 31, 1917, was 87,000 poods -less than the number loaded between those dates in 1916, but that -would not mean much. Few outside of Russia know what a pood is. As a -matter of fact it is thirty-six pounds. But figures cannot adequately -describe the situation. - -What told the tale of railroad demoralization to me was the constant -anxiety I heard voiced on all sides by people trying to buy their -winter stock of wood and coal. There is an endless quantity of wood in -Russia. Great forests of pine and cedar and birch--beautiful forests. -I had often marveled at them from the windows of my railway carriage -passing through Finland and the country between Petrograd and Moscow. -Plenty of this wood has been cut. I saw thousands and thousands of -cords of it piled up along the railroad tracks, and of course there -must have been much more elsewhere. Petrograd is built on a marsh and -the ground is drained by picturesque if rather badly smelling canals -which run through the city and empty into the Neva. Down one of the -widest of these--the Moika, which I crossed every day--a constant -line of barges, loaded with wood, floated slowly, drawn by horses and -sometimes by men walking along a towpath beside the canal. I used to -watch those bargeloads of wood and wonder why, with such an almost -unparalleled means of distributing wood after it got there, the people -of Petrograd should be troubled about the winter fuel supply. Not -nearly enough of it was getting there last summer; that was all. The -quantity that floated down the Moika and the other canals and got -stacked up in woodyards and in the courtyards of apartment houses, -hotels, hospitals, factories and even palaces, was not half the normal -quantity. There weren’t enough flat cars and locomotives running to get -the wood as far as the city limits. - -I tried the experiment of keeping house with the wife of the _Outlook_ -correspondent after he left Russia on a mission. We had a charming -little apartment offered us rent free, with a maid thrown in, if we -would live in it and keep it from being looted. Every one who knew a -Cossack or other reliable soldier, or an American, did that when they -went to the country from Petrograd. We gave up housekeeping after a -week and went back to hotels, partly because the maid could not get -us enough to eat, and partly because we never had any hot water. The -landlord of the apartment house had cut off the wood. He said that -he couldn’t get wood enough to warm the house next winter, much less -provide warm baths for the tenants in summer. - -The railroad situation was visualized for me on a dreadful two days and -nights’ journey I took on a Russian railroad last July. Miss Beatty, of -the San Francisco _Bulletin_, was with me, and the train was so small -and so crowded that the only berth we could get was an upper one three -feet wide. The two of us slept in that berth, Miss Beatty’s head one -way and mine the other. Every time the train struck a rough place on -the rails the _Bulletin_ came near losing its star reporter, for she -had the outside, just above an open window. That railway carriage could -have seated, by close crowding, eleven passengers. On the last night -of the journey twenty-five people were packed into it. They took turns -sitting down. - -Every railroad train you get on is about as crowded as that, and one -of the most difficult things to buy at present is a railroad ticket. -To buy one you usually have to bribe the ticket agent or the hotel -manager. You go to the office of the International Wagons-Lits and tell -them that you want to go to Moscow or Kazan. You want to go to-morrow -or in three days, some near date. The clerk shakes his head. “I might -be able to get you a ticket and a berth in three days,” he will say. -“Of course, you will have to pay a supplement; say, sixty rubles.” -Pressed for particulars he will explain that some one will have to be -paid to stand in line for the ticket. I paid forty rubles extra to -Bennet’s, which is the Cook’s of Petrograd, for a ticket to Moscow, -and that was considered a bargain. When I wanted to return I asked -the hotel management in Moscow how much they would charge to send to -the station and get me a ticket, and they said one hundred rubles. -The ruble was then about thirty cents, so I would have had to pay, in -addition to the cost of the ticket, which had just been raised about 50 -per cent., thirty dollars. I got the ticket in almost the only other -way possible. I acted as a courier carrying confidential papers from a -foreign consulate in Moscow to an embassy in Petrograd, and the consul -used his official influence to get me a ticket for the regular price -only. - -On the 21st of July the Minister of Ways and Communications ordered a -reduction of 50 per cent. in the number of travelers passing between -Petrograd and Moscow, in view, he explained, of the shortage of fuel -and rolling stock. Soon it will be next to impossible to buy, for love -or money, a ticket or a sleeping berth between the two points in Russia. - -This is nearly true now on the Trans-Siberian Railroad. Every Tuesday -evening at 8 o’clock the weekly express on that famous line leaves -the Nikolai station, Petrograd, and every berth is filled every week. -What those passengers paid extra for their tickets forms one of the -principal topics of conversation during the long trip over Siberia. -The passengers beguile the weary journey swapping experiences of how -they came to be there at all. I have known people who waited weeks -for a chance to pay the extortionate supplement. The Trans-Siberian -post train which leaves every night and makes stops along the way is a -sight to behold before it leaves. The people crowd the train platform -and fight for a place near the edge. As the train backs slowly into -the station shed, the travelers run to meet it, climb in the windows, -drag their women and children in, rush the platforms and fight like -tigers to get in the doors. The number of carriages to each train has -been reduced gradually until now the train is too short to hold the -travelers. - -But didn’t we send a railroad commission to Russia, and didn’t the -papers say something about some 5,000 locomotives and 23,000 freight -cars sent to Vladivostock? We did send a railroad commission, headed -by John Stevens, of Panama canal fame, one of the greatest organizers -and executives in the United States. This commission has done good -work. It has shown the Russians how they could immediately increase -the efficiency of their railroads 60 per cent. We have sent many -locomotives and freight cars to Russia. Nevertheless the transportation -problem remains unsolved. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -WHEN THE WORKERS OWN THEIR TOOLS - - -John Stevens, head of the railroad commission sent to Russia from the -United States, has shown the Russian government how to increase its -transportation facilities sixty per cent. In a report made public in -mid-August Mr. Stevens said that the chief cause of the railroad crisis -was bad management. Locomotives traveled 2,800 versts a month when they -could be made to travel 5,000 versts. A verst is about three-quarters -of a mile. Twice as much freight as was being hauled could be carried, -said Mr. Stevens. Freight cars were constantly being sent out only -half loaded. Mr. Stevens recommended government dictatorship of all -railroads, both publicly and privately owned. That was rather naïve, -considering that the government was powerless to control, much less to -dictate to, any department of activity in the empire. A little earlier -Mr. Nekrassoff, then Minister of Ways and Communications, issued a -circular in which he outlined his plan for coping with the railroad -crisis. He advised turning the entire railroad system over to the -workmen, the engineers, firemen, conductors and machinists. A shriek of -protest went up from the engineering profession and a howl of laughter -arose from the press of Russia. But the fact of the matter is that the -railroads were and are still, for all practical purposes, in the hands -of the working people, and so is every other industry in Russia. - -One of the great dreams of the socialists and philosophical anarchists -is of the day when the worker shall own his tools, as they put it, when -all industry shall be owned by the people who operate the machines, and -all profits shall be shared by them. It really is a great dream, and -will probably be realized in some measure some day. But not now. The -human race is not yet educated to such a Utopia. The strongest proof -that the capitalistic system is not yet ready to pass is the well-known -fact that the secret ambition of almost every human being in every walk -of life is to become a capitalist, large or small. This has just been -proved on an enormous scale in Russia. The workers have seized the -factories, shops, department stores and offices, and in no instance of -which I could learn, and I searched diligently, have they used their -great opportunity wisely or unselfishly for the common good. They have -used it to get all the money possible out of the employers and to -render back the minimum of service. - -This is what is the matter with the transportation system in Russia. -It is the reason why the people of Petrograd, Moscow and other cities -will go cold and hungry this winter, one reason why the death rate of -children and old people, already appallingly large, will grow more -appalling within the next few months; one reason, and a very strong -one, why order has not been restored in Russia. High as are the prices -of all food and manufactured articles, the working people, as a class, -have money enough to pay for them, and not until the merchants’ stocks -are completely gone and the weather gets too cold to stand in line -long hours in order to buy will the purblind workers realize their -situation. Not until then will they realize what their selfishness and -cruel folly have done to themselves and the entire working class of the -country. - -So struck was I by the scarceness of goods in the shops and the soaring -prices of almost every article that I went to the Minister of Labor and -asked him to tell me something of industrial conditions of the country. -I was not entirely ignorant of those conditions. I knew, for example, -that Russia is not exclusively an agricultural country, that, on the -contrary, her development as a manufacturing country has been going -on by leaps and bounds, especially in the last dozen years. Russia -has a proletariat and a factory system, although not quite as large -proportionately as those of the United States. Her iron industry, her -cotton mills, her machine shops are enormous and in normal times they -are wonderfully productive. After the suppressed revolution of 1905-06 -important reforms in the land laws were enacted, and for the first time -the peasants were given their lands in fee simple. That is, they were -given an opportunity in certain circumstances to take title to their -share in communal lands. This gave them an opportunity to sell if they -chose, and a large number of peasant artisans did sell their lands, -moved into the cities and became factory workers. Before this time the -factory workers had more or less alternated between town and rural -life. - -The leaders of the Social Democratic party encouraged by every means -in their power the selling of lands by peasant owners, because they -wanted the workers to move to town, organize in labor unions and become -a political power. In their own words, they wanted to create a landless -working class, one which, having no stake in property, would the more -easily revolt against the government and more heartily support the -movement to create a coöperative commonwealth. It was good reasoning -up to a certain point. A man with a piece of land thinks twice before -he puts that land in danger of being absorbed by his neighbors. He -hesitates before he takes a course of action which might turn even a -bad government out at least. The bad government protects his title. But -the leaders of the Social Democrats left an important human element -out of their reasoning. A landless man makes a good revolutionist, it -is true, but he does not necessarily make a good coöperator. Nine and -three-quarters times in ten he is just as strong for number one as the -real estate owner. When he gets a chance to grab power and money he -does it, and he divides up just as little as the others let him. - -A story is told in Russia which illustrates this trait of character. -Some one asked a peasant of Little Russia what he would do if he -were made czar. “I’d steal a hundred rubles and run away,” was the -prompt reply. In a word, that is virtually what the working people of -Russia did as soon as the revolution of February, 1917, made them into -individual czars of Russia. - -When I called on the Minister of Labor and asked him what was the -matter with industry, his face assumed an expression of mingled -amusement and despair. “If you really want to know,” he said, in -effect, “go and look at some of our factories.” - -I was given an official document, elaborately stamped and signed, -authorizing me to enter and inspect any factory in Petrograd, and I -began, bright and early the next morning, with one of the largest -munitions factories in the Viborg district of the city. I showed my -pass to the man at the gate, who read it doubtfully, and said he didn’t -think it was good. “What right has the Minister of Labor to give you -permission to visit this plant?” he inquired. “If anybody had a right -to give you such permission, I should think it would be the Minister -of War, for only war materials are manufactured here. Anyhow, I don’t -think you can get in.” - -I asked him mildly if he was sure that he had the power to keep me out, -and I suggested that he put the case up to a higher authority, the -manager, for instance. He turned to a wall telephone in his little gate -house and conversed with some one at the other end of the line. Then he -said: “The committee is in session and will see you.” - -A long walk through the enormous yard and past many shops brought me to -the office building of the plant, and there, in a small room, I found -the committee, that is, the group of workmen elected by the entire -working force of the factory to manage the industry and to fix all -conditions of labor. Every industry in Russia is thus managed. I had a -long talk with this committee, but I did not get into the factory. The -man would not permit me to get in. They wouldn’t even allow me to see -any one connected with the office force. Kindly but firmly they gave -me to understand that they were all the power there was in that plant -and they could give me all the information I could possibly need. So I -sat there for an hour or so, and, through my interpreter, learned how -manufacturing is carried on when the workers own their tools. - -Because I could carry but few notes out of the country, I am not -certain how many delegates per thousand workers make up a committee of -management in a Russian factory, but I think each unit of one hundred -men elects a representative. Perhaps there are two hundred men to the -unit. My memory for numbers is not always reliable. At all events, the -committee members, who are usually the intelligent and highly paid -workers, do no work except committee work. But they draw their full -pay. The employer has no voice in the conduct of his own business. The -committee tells him how much he pays his employees, what their hours -of work are, when they arrive and when they depart and how much they -produce. And the employer pays the committee for its kind words and -deeds. I asked the particular committee which thus informed me if this -seemed fair to the employer. Mostly the men said they thought it did. -One man asked me who in my opinion ought to pay the committee members. -I told him I thought the workers might pay at least a part of their -salaries, and perhaps also give the employers a casting vote in case of -a tie, or something like that. They seemed to find the idea humorous, -all except one fine, thoughtful young fellow, who said: “There may be -an element of unfairness in some of the present conditions, but time -will adjust them. There is no question but that the workers should own -the industries, and they will. The working class has never had a square -deal and now that they have seized the powers of government, nothing -less than confiscation of industries will satisfy them.” - -The working class in Russia has had rather less of a square deal than -any other in the modern world, it is true. The factory system being -comparatively new in Russia, there has not been time for the workers to -organize closely, and under the autocracy there was little or no chance -to obtain enlightened factory legislation. There was hardly a chance -for the Russian workman to attain a very high degree of skill in many -industries. He could not, as a rule, learn the finest processes of his -trade, because until the war broke out most of those processes were -in the hands and under the control of Germany. When I was in Russia -in 1906 one of the most striking things to me was the prevalence of -German shopkeepers, German managers, German foremen. You hardly ever -saw a Russian in command of any industry. I spoke of this to a Russian -friend and told him that I should not like to see in my country all -the business controlled by foreigners, for these Germans were not even -Russian citizens. He shrugged his shoulders and said “Nitchevo,” which -means almost anything and is a general expression of indifference or -resignation to the inevitable. “We have no heads for that sort of -thing, we Russians,” he apologized. - -“But what if you should ever go to war with Germany?” I asked. And he, -sobered a little, said: “We should have to learn to be business men and -skilled mechanics, in that case, and we should have a devil of a time -doing it.” - -Eight years later, almost to a day, they did go to war with Germany, -and they did have a devil of a time adjusting their industries to -meet the crisis caused by the exodus of thousands of highly skilled -German managers and department heads in hundreds of factories and shops -throughout the empire. - -One story told me in Moscow is representative, I believe. A very large -factory taken over by the government for the fine toolmaking facilities -its machines afforded was found to be managed exclusively by German -foremen and managers. Not only had they drawn large salaries for years -in that factory, but they had insisted on hiring for the last processes -and the most highly skilled jobs workmen from Germany. They didn’t -want, or rather the German government didn’t want, the Russian people -to know how to do skilled work. They wanted to keep Russia in exactly -the right condition for permanent commercial exploitation by the -fatherland. - -I go into this because I think it is only fair to the Russian working -class to explain that they have not been allowed to develop the -intelligence and skill which the English and American working classes -have done. Because of this ignorance the Russians of the working -class have in their few months’ debauch of liberty and the control of -industry wrecked their country industrially and have brought themselves -and their own people to the verge of starvation. They have done to -their class approximately what the mutinous soldiers at the front did -to the men who wanted to go forward and fight--shot them in the back. -I know this, because I have seen it. The next factory I approached the -committee let me in. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -WHY COTTON CLOTH IS SCARCE - - -When I got on the train to leave Russia for the United States the first -familiar face I saw was that of Mr. Daniel Cheshire, mill owner and -operator of Petrograd. “I’m going home to England to enlist,” he said, -as we shook hands. - -“What have you done with your mills?” I asked. - -“I have left them to the Tavarishi,” replied Mr. Cheshire, “I thought I -might as well.” - -Daniel Cheshire is not the only large manufacturer who has abandoned -his business after a vain struggle to cope with the situation created -by the Russian revolution, and the taking over by the working people -of the control of industry. Others have given up the struggle, and -many more will probably follow their example. But Mr. Cheshire’s -story I know at first hand. His abandonment of his mills is full -of significance, partly because of the importance of his branch of -manufacturing, and partly because his act may hasten the day when, -through sheer lack of the necessities of life, the Russian people will -cease pursuing their utopian dream and will content themselves with a -government which, although still capitalistic, will rescue them from -starvation and ruin. - -Those who think of Russia as a land of snow and ice will be interested -to learn that in Turkestan and Transcaucasia as well as in other -provinces of the south and east, they raise millions of pounds of very -good cotton, the seeds of which originally came from America. Those -who think that every Russian peasant does nothing but farm will be -surprised to hear that over a million Russians work in textile mills, -principally cotton textiles. - -When cotton spinning and weaving began in Russia the mill owners, in -most cases, sent to England for their foremen and managers, and the -descendants of some of these Englishmen still live and still manage -cotton mills in Russia. The Cheshire family is a case in point. The -original Cheshire went out from Manchester in the 1840’s to manage a -small cotton spinning factory in Petrograd. He saved money, bought -a partnership and enlarged the business. His sons enlarged it still -more, and to-day his grandchildren own and operate ten large cotton -mills in and around Petrograd. Daniel Cheshire, a keen young man -of thirty-something, is head of the family and chief owner of the -mills. That is, he was up to February, 1917. After that he wasn’t. -The Tavarishi, or “comrades,” whose wages he paid, became the virtual -owners then, and on August 30, 1917, they became, temporarily at least, -the sole owners. - -It was in one of the Cheshire cotton mills that I got the most intimate -view of what becomes of industry when the workers own their tools. -Perhaps it would be fairer to say, when the workers seize their tools. -Some day, perhaps, they will find out how to own them honestly and -then they will use them wisely and for the common good. - -It was a happy accident that first led me into a Cheshire cotton -mill. After being refused permission to inspect the big munition -works to which I applied--refused by the workers’ committee, not by -the proprietors--I wandered through the Viborg district of Petrograd -until I found another large factory. This time the permit given me by -the Minister of Labor worked better, and I was shown into the general -office of the plant. It was a big, modern, up-to-date office, furnished -with the usual desks, files, safes and the like, but to remind me -that I was in revolutionary Russia, the walls were decorated with -many red flags, and banners inscribed with white-lettered mottoes and -declarations. The head of the workmen’s committee, who came forward to -meet me, looked a little doubtful about letting me go through the mill, -but just then the door opened and a strapping young Englishman came in. -“See the works?” said he. “Of course you may. I’d like nothing better -than to show my mills just now to newspaper people. I call them my -mills yet, but only for a joke.” - -He said something in Russian to the workman, who shrugged his shoulders -and stood aside, and Mr. Cheshire and I went into the nearest mill -room. It was a storeroom, as a matter of fact, the receiving room for -the huge bales of coarse yarn spun in another mill. The bales were -soft and made excellent beds, a fact that was not overlooked, for two -tired Russian mill-workers reposed blissfully on a pile of bales as we -passed through, sleeping the sleep of the just. They were not the only -sleepers I saw in that mill. Several women were taking naps on piles -of cloth near their machines, and a great many of the workers, men and -women, might as well have been asleep, for they were doing no work. One -woman was displaying a new pair of shoes to a group of other women, who -stopped their machines to look. Shoes are so expensive in Russia at -present that a new pair is worth looking at, I admit, but they might -have postponed the exhibition until closing time. These women stood and -discussed the shoes, from every point of view, apparently, nor did they -go back to their machines when we stopped and discussed the women. - -“Do you mean to tell me that you cannot order them back to their work?” -I asked. - -“Oh, I can order them,” was the reply. “But if they choose not to go -that would make me look rather foolish, wouldn’t it?” - -“You could discharge them, couldn’t you?” I countered. - -“I certainly could not,” declared Mr. Cheshire. “Nobody can discharge -an employé until the shop committee has sat on the case and decided -that it does not want the man or woman in the mill. All I can do is to -make my complaints to the committee and ask it to act.” - -Mr. Cheshire was born in Russia, and has lived there all his life -except for a few years spent in an English school. Yet he speaks the -English of his grandfather, the same unmistakable little Lancashire -burr. He has the Lancastrian’s sense of humor also and he laughed even -when he told me of the demoralization and ruin in which the fantasies -of the revolution had plunged his business. The utter absurdity of it -was as present in his mind as the disaster. - -“Look at that man,” he said, pointing to a machine at which a man sat -and wound cotton cloth into huge round cylinders. “He and the others at -his particular job have had their wages raised to sixteen rubles (about -$5.25) a day. Yes, of course. The committee decides on the wage scale. -I am not consulted. Even if I were, I should have nothing except a -complimentary vote, one against hundreds. That chap gets sixteen rubles -a day, and in addition I must hire a girl at four rubles a day to lift -the roll of cloth off the machine.” - -We passed into a print room still discussing the committee. I asked Mr. -Cheshire if it was true that these workmen’s committees were highly -paid men who performed no service to their employers and still received -their regular pay. - -“It is true,” he replied. Then he went on to tell me the following -story: “The work we do in this room is something a little unusual in -Russia. Few mills have these machines as yet, and our product is almost -the only cotton goods of the kind possible to buy in Russian markets -since the war. Before that a great deal of it was imported from England -and Germany. Naturally it is scarce at present, and not long ago one -of our men complained that he couldn’t buy it at all. ‘Of course you -cannot,’ I told him, ‘because these mills are turning out very little -of it. Go into the print room and see for yourself how many machines -are idle for lack of workers.’ And then I made him this offer, for he -was a member of the committee: ‘Let me have four men of your committee -back to work on these machines, and I will guarantee that you will soon -be able to buy the goods you want.’ Well, he agreed, and he got the -rest of the committee to agree, and I got the men back. But what do you -think those four men demanded? They said that they had been doing hard -mental work on the committee for two months, and they thought before -they went back to the machines they ought to have a month’s vacation -with pay. I did draw the line there. I told them I’d close the works -first. But since then I understand that the committee has begun to -discuss the two months on and one month off as a future policy. They -say that mental work--they call committee meetings mental work--is much -harder than physical labor.” - -“I’m glad they are finding it out,” I remarked. “Perhaps after a while -they will discover that even you belong to the proletariat.” - -“If they raise the wages again,” said Mr. Cheshire, “I mean to ask them -to give me a job. I’ll have to. Then they’ll have some real mental work -finding out how to pay me or themselves either. This factory and all -the others in our name have been running farther and farther behind -for months. Soon we shall have to close. We should have been closed -before now except that we hoped that a strong government would be -formed and industry as well as the army and navy would be placed under -a dictatorship.” - -The committees have created an eight-hour day in this particular -industry. Some industries have a six-hour day, and I was told that -numbers of working people claimed that a two-hour day was the ideal -towards which they aspired. I heard also, on good authority, that -certain groups favored a complete cessation of all factory work during -the three hot months of summer. - -Mr. Cheshire’s mills were supposed to run eight hours a day, but he -declared that he would be satisfied, in present circumstances, to get -a good, solid five hours’ work out of his people. If they would stay -on the job and actually produce for five hours every working day he -thought he might avert bankruptcy. “We close at five,” he told me. “But -along about 4 o’clock you watch them begin to go home.” - -I watched and they did. Man after man and woman after woman stopped all -work and began to put on their shoes. Many millworkers work barefooted. -They gathered in little knots at a window and looked out, talking -aimlessly. They strolled about the rooms. Some just stopped work and -went out. At half past four in the rooms through which I walked, not -half the machines were running. - -“Is it really like this in all the mills and factories of Russia?” I -asked, “or is this mill an exception to the rule? Is it worse than the -average?” - -“It is no worse than most,” was the reply. “It is better than some. -Industrial Russia has completely broken down in some places. It is -rapidly breaking down everywhere.” - -What I saw afterwards absolutely confirmed this statement. The -industrial world is as much in the hands of the Bolsheviki or -extremists as are the councils of workmen’s and soldiers’ delegates. -While the provisional government of the early weeks of the revolution -discussed ways and means whereby the workers in mills and factories -might gradually acquire an interest in their industries and a voice in -the councils of the managers, the workers settled the whole thing by -turning the employers out and taking over the industries themselves. -They have voted themselves enormous salaries, short hours and little -work. But they have done little or nothing to insure the permanence -of the salaries. Soon there will be, instead of an eight hour day, no -working day at all. All the shops and factories will close. - -In Moscow is the largest and finest department store in Russia. It is -an English concern, Muir & Merrilies, managed and largely owned by Mr. -William L. Cazalet. I know him well, and his testimony, when I saw him -in August, bore out this statement. The committee in Muir & Merrilies -voted that they found it inconvenient to have clerks and other employés -go home for lunch at different hours. They therefore ordered the store -closed every day from 12 to 2 o’clock. The store was accordingly closed. - -“I don’t mind,” said Mr. Cazalet cheerfully. “My stocks are running -low, the transportation system is on the verge of collapse, and I can’t -get any more goods. As each line of goods is exhausted I shall close -the department. When the time comes I shall close the store and go home -to England for a vacation.” - -He will go, as Daniel Cheshire went, others will follow, and the -workers will own their tools. They won’t own anything else. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -MRS. PANKHURST IN RUSSIA - - -Emmeline Pankhurst, the English militant suffrage leader, known to -thousands in this country, went to Russia in late June of this year -to organize the women of the country and help them to support the -provisional government and to oppose the Bolsheviki or extremists. -She succeeded in organizing a group of strong and influential women -leaders, and she might have accomplished great good had not Kerensky -frowned on the movement. Mrs. Pankhurst’s project, in my opinion, was -one of Kerensky’s many lost opportunities. - -This will answer a natural curiosity on the part of the reader as to -why Mrs. Pankhurst came to be in revolutionary Russia. She went of her -own initiative and under the auspices of her suffrage organization, the -Women’s Social and Political Union, but her plan had the warm approval -of the English premier, Mr. Lloyd George, who personally issued her -passport and that of her secretary, Jessie Kenney. Mr. Lloyd George -also gave directions that Mrs. Pankhurst and Miss Kenney should be -allowed to travel on the only passenger boat that plies regularly -between Great Britain and Norway. This boat is strongly convoyed and -it is used by very few people not in the service of the English -government. No one in England has a higher esteem for Mrs. Pankhurst -than Lloyd George, and since the beginning of the war the two erstwhile -enemies have become friends and allies. Mrs. Pankhurst’s suffragettes -fired a house that Mr. Lloyd George was building in the country, and -Mrs. Pankhurst was sentenced to three years’ penal servitude for the -deed. She had served several weeks of the sentence, in hunger strike -intervals which extended over a year or more, when the war broke out -and all internal feuds were declared off in England. The Pankhursts -at once called a truce of militancy and ever since have done yeoman -service in recruiting for the army, collecting money for war sufferers, -especially in Serbia, and in many other lines of patriotic work. - -The whole world admired the statesmanship of this policy, but only a -few people know how really statesmanlike it was. Among those who do -know is the English premier, for without it he might not have become -premier. In abandoning militancy Mrs. Pankhurst and her daughter -Christabel were actuated by two motives: they wanted England and the -allies to win the war, and they saw in the war an opportunity to -further the cause of woman suffrage. They were under no delusion that -a grateful country would bestow the vote on its women as a reward for -their unselfish war services. Women have rendered the noblest kind of -service in all the wars that have ever been fought, but no country ever -showed its gratitude by making them citizens for it. Witness our civil -war. Mrs. Pankhurst and Christabel knew that suffrage would come in -England when the political situation suffered certain changes, and it -would come in no other way. - -They were in France in July, 1914, Mrs. Pankhurst out of prison under -the famous “Cat and Mouse” act, and resting up for another bout with -the Holloway jailers. Christabel lived in Paris and edited there the -British suffragette weekly newspaper. They watched with deep emotion -the mobilization of the French army and saw the French women drop all -their other activities and mobilize for hospital and relief work. They -agreed that they must go back to England and organize their women for -the same work, and they said: “At last! A chance to get rid of Asquith -and Sir Edward Grey!” - -These two men, especially Mr. Asquith, were the arch enemies of the -women’s cause. Mr. Asquith had consistently blocked the woman suffrage -bills in Parliament, even when a large majority of the House of Commons -wanted to vote favorably on them. Mr. Lloyd George, on the other hand, -was, theoretically at least, a suffragist. He wanted the women to have -votes, but he wanted something else a great deal more. He wanted, with -an earnestness amounting to a cosmic urge, to be prime minister of -England. His whole soul being set on that ambition, he was not going -to take people’s minds off of his candidacy by getting into the woman -suffrage controversy. So he put the whole subject one side for future -reference. - -Mrs. Pankhurst, great and wise stateswoman that she is, perfectly -understood this. She knew that, if Mr. Lloyd George became premier, he -would probably put a suffrage bill through Parliament, and she and -Christabel knew that the new war cabinet, which they trusted would -come, would probably have Lloyd George at its head. So they bent all -their energies to ousting Mr. Asquith and boosting Mr. Lloyd George. -They criticized caustically, with pen and voice, the cabinet’s war -policies, they turned a whole volume of scorn on England’s Serbian -blunders and the Dardanelles failure. They went all over England -talking about Mr. Asquith and his ministers, and their work told. So -when Mrs. Pankhurst decided to go to Russia and do what she could to -rally the women of that distracted country, Mr. Lloyd George knew that -she would do it if any one could. He gave her a passport and a safe -conduct, and she went. A little later Ramsay Macdonald, leader of -England’s “little group of wilful men” opposing the war, thought he -would go to Russia and undo any good Mrs. Pankhurst might do. - -Mr. Lloyd George at first refused to give Mr. Macdonald a passport, but -his refusal so angered the Bolshevik element in the Petrograd Council -of Soldiers’ and Workmen’s Delegates that Kerensky was actually forced -to ask the English premier to allow Mr. Macdonald to visit Russia. The -English premier therefore consented to issue the passport, but the -Seamen’s Union, which was not in the least afraid of the Petrograd -soldiers and workmen, or of any international misunderstandings, -refused point blank to allow Mr. Ramsay Macdonald to travel on any -boat crossing to Norway. The union served notice that the moment Mr. -Macdonald stepped foot on any boat leaving England the sailors on that -boat would step off. Mr. Ramsay Macdonald accordingly never stepped on -a boat. - -Mrs. Pankhurst was very well received in Russia. The newspapers -published columns about her, statesmen and ambassadors called on her, -almost as on a visiting royalty, and the finest women in Petrograd came -to her and welcomed her proffered aid. Which is certainly discouraging -to those suffragists who always try to be good and well mannered and -never picket the White House or disturb a congressman’s afternoon nap. -A series of meetings were arranged for Mrs. Pankhurst, but they were -neither well arranged nor well managed. Some of them got into the hands -of women who had movements of their own to push, and who were willing -to use Mrs. Pankhurst’s drawing capacity to fill a room, but were not -willing to turn the meeting over to her when she got there. - -I was present at such a meeting, which had for chairman a lady of title -who had a scheme of some kind, and the speakers were mostly women who -had other schemes, and they all talked and talked about their schemes, -until I feared that Mrs. Pankhurst would never be given a chance to -talk at all. One woman spoke for over an hour about the food situation. -Her remedy was to send a commission to America and beg that a shipload -of food be sent via Archangel to Petrograd. It was pointed out to her -at some length by Mr. MacAllister Smith, an American business man -living in Petrograd, that there was plenty of food nearer home than -America, and that it didn’t need to be begged for. - -Through it all Mrs. Pankhurst sat quietly, but I who knew her well -saw a suspicious little color creep into her cheeks and a light of -battle flash into her gray eyes. I don’t know what might have happened, -but what did happen was dramatic. A tall, fine-looking woman in the -back of the room sprang to her feet and burst into a passionate -speech of protest. While the women in that room were wasting time in -inconsequential talk the Germans were steadily advancing, the Russian -troops were retreating and ruin and desolation were at their very -doors. She begged them for the sake of bleeding Russia to drop all -controversy and let Mrs. Pankhurst, if she could, tell them what to do. - -As she sat down, or rather dropped exhausted into her seat, Mrs. -Pankhurst stood up. She is a small woman, but when she is in certain -moods she manages somehow to look tall. She looked tall on this -occasion. She spoke in French and her talk lasted not longer than -fifteen minutes, but when she finished half the women in the room would -have gone into the trenches after her. The others looked frightened. -Mrs. Pankhurst told the women that 250 Russian women had gone out of -their homes, donned soldiers’ uniforms and were prepared to give their -lives for their country and the democracy of the world. Mrs. Pankhurst -was naturally an admirer of Botchkareva and her Battalion of Death, -and had a few days before this meeting reviewed the regiment. She told -these women of leisure that if working women were willing to risk -their lives on the battlefield for the freedom of Russia the women -who remained at home ought to be willing to risk their lives on the -streets. Whenever a Bolshevik street orator preached separate peace -or a cessation of fighting, a woman of education and ability ought to -stand up and tell that same street crowd the truth. The women ought to -storm the soviets all over Russia and force the men to support Kerensky -and the Provisional Government in their effort to rally the army and -defeat the Germans. - -The movement, she told them, must be a Russian women’s movement only. -No foreigners should appear in it at all. They must do the work, but -she was there to give them the full benefit of her experience as -an organizer. She would show them how to do the work, how to train -speakers, how to manage politicians, how to arrange demonstrations. -One of the first things she advised them to do was to establish -a headquarters in a conspicuous place, and to get up a great -demonstration of women to march in a body to the Winter Palace or -the Tauride Palace, wherever the Provisional Government was holding -its meetings at the time. They should offer their services to the -government, and let the country see that women were in the field to -support the war. That speech and that program swept the women off their -feet. Immediate steps were taken to organize, and a few women, without -waiting for organization, actually did go out into the streets and talk -against the Bolsheviki. - -Then came the days of the July revolution when all street speaking -ceased, and that interfered with the women’s plan. What discouraged -it most of all was Kerensky’s cynical attitude toward it. A woman of -rank and of great ability, knowing Kerensky well, went to him and told -him what they proposed to do, and asked for his coöperation. To her -astonishment he refused point blank and he told her that the women -would not be allowed to make a demonstration or to march to the palace. -Naturally she asked him why, and he replied evasively that there had -been too many demonstrations already. - -Ambassador Francis shared the women’s disappointment to the extent -of calling on Kerensky and trying to make him see the value of their -assistance in an hour of crisis, but Kerensky persisted in his refusal. - -I do not understand why he acted in this manner. His own domestic -affairs were in a sad state at this time, a rumor stating that Mme. -Kerenskaia was divorcing her famous husband. It may be that Kerensky -was in a state of mind of general prejudice against all women. Perhaps -he has the Napoleonic conception of the position of women in the state. -I do not know. But if he is an anti-suffragist he is almost alone in -his opinion in Russia. Mrs. Pankhurst did not have to convert the -country to suffrage. There is no spoken opposition to it anywhere, -as far as I could discover. It is taken for granted that women will -vote under the new constitution. They have voted already in municipal -elections, and in many cities they have been elected to the town dumas. -Fourteen women were elected to the Moscow town duma last summer. - -Neither is Russia opposed to militant suffragism. Mrs. Pankhurst -was a guest of honor one night at the great congress of Cossacks in -Petrograd. When she appeared on the platform she received an ovation, -and Prof. Miliukoff’s introduction of the famous Englishwoman was a -high eulogy. Mrs. Pankhurst’s autobiography has been translated into -Russian and is widely circulated. Her mission failed because Kerensky -killed it. That is all. Her visit to Russia was not a complete failure, -however, for she succeeded in awakening at least one group of Russian -women to a keen sense of their political responsibilities. They have -begun to work, and when order is restored in the country, their work -will be heard of. - -They told her in my hearing that they had never before realized what -was before them, and they did not intend that the new constitution -should be written by any but the best men in Russia. Much can be -expected of Russian women in the future, in my opinion. - -Among the working people the women have shown themselves to be at least -as ready for citizenship as the men. They appear among the Bolsheviki, -of course, and they are seen among the slackers in industry. But one -group of women workers played a loyal part throughout the February -revolution and in the after troubles. This was the telephone force, -especially the girls in the big central office in the Morskaia. These -girls, without any direction or orders, joined in an absolute refusal -to connect the headquarters of the Bolsheviki in the dancer’s palace on -the Neva, or the munitions factory which was their other stronghold. -Cut off from using the telephone the mutinous soldiers and workmen were -severely handicapped, and the government was materially assisted. - -Women of the educated classes will play an important part in the -reconstruction of Russia. They will hold office, and may sit in the -ministry. Already one woman has been appointed adjunct Minister of -Public Welfare. This was the well known and efficient Countess Panine, -whose civic work is famous throughout the empire. Countess Panine held -office for a short time only, because no ministry held together long. -That she will be returned to office when stability is secured, there -seems to be no doubt. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -KERENSKY, THE MYSTERY MAN - - -It is unfortunate that nothing has ever been written about Kerensky -except eulogies. However deserved they may be, eulogies have the fault -of not being informative. Who is Kerensky? What kind of a man is he? -Why hasn’t he restored order in Russia? If he cannot restore order, -discipline the army and make it fight, why doesn’t he step aside and -let somebody else try? These questions have been asked on all sides. - -I may not be able to answer all or any conclusively. But I was in -Russia three months, and I watched Kerensky progress from Minister of -War to Minister-President of the Provisional Government and virtual -President of the Russian Republic. I can tell my own observations of -the man, and I can present the evidence of events, allowing the reader -to draw his conclusions. I saw Kerensky frequently, heard him speak -several times, and, like almost every one else, I went through a period -of extreme enthusiasm for him. A certain enthusiasm I have retained. I -still think he has achieved marvels in keeping a government together -and remaining for nearly six months at the head of that government. -In fact Kerensky, whatever else is said of him, for a time at least -kept before the wild-eyed, liberty-mad masses of the Russian people -the certain fact that governments must be, that the state cannot exist -without leaders. - -There was apparently no other man in Russia who could do this thing. -The old theory that great events always produce great men seems to -have failed in this case. The most stupendous event in modern history, -the Russian revolution, has as yet produced no great, or even, when -Kerensky is left out, no near-great men. The first provisional -government contained able men like Lvoff and Miliukoff. But they could -no more cope with the situation created by the fall of autocracy in -Russia than so many children could operate a railroad system. - -These men thought that they had helped to bring on a political -revolution. They little knew their Russia. There was just one man of -ability in that first ministry who knew the truth, and he knew only -part of it. Alexander Feodorovitch Kerensky, the socialist who was -appointed Minister of Justice, knew that what the world was about to -witness in Russia was a social revolution. But he, too, was blind to -the task before him. At the very outset of his career as Minister of -Justice, Kerensky insisted on abolishing the death penalty. “I do not -wish that this shall be a bloody revolution,” he declared. In one -sentence he showed how little he, too, knew his Russia. - -There was some excuse for ignorance on the part of most of the other -ministers. Prince Lvoff, for example, was a large estate owner, a man -who lived in the country a great deal of the time, one who had been -active in the affairs of his zemstvo or county council, a friend and -adviser of peasants, but always the great gentleman, the aristocrat. -Miliukoff was a university professor, a man of books, an amateur of -music. And so on through the list. - -But Kerensky was no aristocrat. He was an obscure lawyer, one who -specialized in cases of men and women accused of political offenses. He -defended with fiery zeal young students whose revolutionary activities -drew them within the tiger claws of the autocracy. He was the friend -of the poor. He was one of the executive council of the Social -Revolutionary party, largely made up of peasants. Why did he not know -and understand his countrymen? Why could he not have known that the -abolishment of the death penalty at that hour of supreme crisis would -drench the revolution in blood? - -Kerensky was in the beginning an extreme idealist, a preacher, a -prophet. He changed a great deal between February and November, 1917. -But events, I think, on the whole, prove him an extreme idealist, a -dreamer instead of a doer. Such men and women are never really great as -leaders. They can stir up an enormous enthusiasm, send the crowd to the -highest pitch of inspiration, even make it do monumental things for a -time. But the dreamer’s usefulness stops there. - -Somewhere in Russia, in one of the universities perhaps, in some -farmhouse or on some lonely steppe, there lives a big, hard-fisted -strong-brained ruthless boy who can and will some day do the kind of -ruling and guiding Kerensky talks about and would have enforced if he -could. Perhaps that boy got his inspiration from hearing Kerensky talk. -But the boy is a real leader. He will stretch out his hand to the mob -and the mob will obey his indomitable will. - -Did the mob ever obey Kerensky’s will? Take the army situation, for -example. The day I arrived in Petrograd, May 28, I had a talk with the -then American consul, Mr. North Winship. He told me what he had seen -of the revolution, and spoke gravely and apprehensively of the future. -The sedition in many regiments at the front was, to his mind, the most -sinister single menace that had yet developed. “Kerensky, the new war -minister, has just been sent down to the front,” he told me. “He will -save the situation if any living human being can. His influence over -the Russians is enormous. He can sway them like the tides with his -eloquence.” - -Kerensky, who all the world knows is a sickly man, spared himself no -whit during those critical days. He tore all over the front in motor -cars. He made scores of speeches, thrilling speeches. Every one reading -in the newspapers of his wonderful speeches breathed more freely and -whispered, “We are saved.” But were they? - -One incident. It may have been cabled to the American newspapers. On -one front where Kerensky was speaking a soldier, doubtless deputed -by the less brave in the regiment, stepped forward and said: “It is -all very well to urge us to fight for liberty, but if a man is killed -fighting what good is liberty to him?” Instantly Kerensky’s wrath -poured out in a torrent of eloquence. He denounced the man for a -traitor and a disgrace. The man who would think about his miserable -skin when the freedom of his mother country was threatened was unfit -to live with brave men. Turning to the colonel of the regiment, he -demanded that the soldier be degraded and immediately turned out of the -army, sent home a branded coward. - -The colonel replied that there were others in the regiment who might, -with justice, receive the same treatment. But no, said Kerensky, one -man disgraced was enough. He would be a symbol of dishonor. The Russian -army needed nothing more. The unfortunate man is said to have fallen in -a swoon. I wouldn’t be surprised if this was so. But he was probably -glad enough after he recovered that he was sent home. Nor was the -symbol of dishonor enough for the Russian army. It continued to desert. - -Often after one of Kerensky’s speeches he would call on the troops to -declare whether or not they would fight. Always they roared out that -they would, to the death. Sometimes they did, it is true, but sometimes -also they didn’t. At present no one can tell whether any soldiers, -except the Cossacks and the women, are going to go forward when -commanded. - -When the army demoralization, fraternization and desertions began to -assume recent frightful proportions Kerensky issued a manifesto telling -the soldiers what he was prepared to do to deserters. They would not be -shot--no, the death penalty was for all time abolished in Russia. But -deserters would be treated as traitors. Their families would receive -no soldiers’ benefits, and they would not be allowed to participate in -the redistribution of land. The Minister-President, for by this time -Kerensky was at the head of the Provisional Government, would give the -deserters time to get back to their regiments. He named a date about -three weeks in advance. But on that day, at the extreme limit, all -soldiers must be back in their regiments. This manifesto was issued -not once, but three times, as I have stated. Three separate dates were -given, three ultimata pronounced. But none of them was even noticed by -the demoralized soldiers. On one date, June 18, it is true, Kerensky’s -order to advance was obeyed. At all events, the troops advanced on that -day and fought a victorious fight. It may have been in response to -Kerensky’s order, or it may have been a coincidence. - -Kerensky’s idealism began to suffer. He began to see his people as an -unruly, unreasoning, sanguinary mob. But he loved the mob and could -not bring himself to do it violence even for its own good. In July he -agreed that Korniloff should be made commander-in-chief of the army, -with power to shoot deserters in the face of battle. Korniloff’s demand -for full command of the army, both at the front and in the reserve, -with power to shoot all slackers, Kerensky would not agree to. However, -in that same month of July, 1917, Kerensky had progressed so far that -he told the world that he was prepared to save Russia and Russian unity -by blood and iron, if argument and reason, honor and conscience, were -not sufficient. Apparently they were not sufficient, but where was -the blood and iron? Beating Russia into submission would be a big job -for anybody just then, and it would be interesting to know just how -Kerensky thought he could do it. He was the only man of first rate -ability in his ministry, the only strong force. He would have had to -have some backing, and where could he get it? - -The Soviets? They have over and over, after fierce fighting, voted to -give Kerensky support. Once they voted to give him supreme power. But -they were never in earnest about it, and Kerensky knew it very well. -They proved that they were insincere, it seems to me, by their action -in October in refusing to support any ministry not made up exclusively -of Socialists, and then making such a body subject to criticism and -control. - -“The Germans are at our very gates,” Kerensky told those men. “While -you sit talking here, and are refusing to listen to words of reason -from your commander-in-chief, your revolution is in danger of -destruction. Are there no words of mine to make you see it?” - -Words, words, words! Hurled passionately from a burning heart into -a whirling void. That seems to me to typify Alexander Feodorovitch -Kerensky talking to the Russian revolutionary mob. - -The French revolution offers no parallel to this. Each one of the -successive leaders of that mob accomplished something good or bad. -Mirabeau led the mass as far as a constituent assembly. Marat and -Danton got rid of the king. Robespierre imposed his will on Paris -until the end of the reign of terror. Robespierre, “the sea-green -incorruptible,” is the nearest parallel to Kerensky that the French -revolution offers. He led the mob in the direction it wanted to go. -Kerensky followed it in a direction it wanted to go, begging it with -all his eloquence to turn around and follow him. The mob applauded -him, adulated him, wove laurels for his brow, but it would not follow -him. - -He could not turn the mob. Perhaps nobody could have done so. Perhaps -what had happened in Russia was inevitable, the only possible reaction -from three centuries of Romanoff rule. To have it otherwise Kerensky -has all but laid down his life. He suffers from some kind of kidney -disease, and shortly before the February revolution he underwent an -operation which nearly finished him. His right hand is incapacitated -and is usually worn in a sling or tucked inside his coat. He is thin, -hollow of chest and walks with a slight stoop. - -A man of thirty-seven, Kerensky is about five feet eight in height. He -has thick brown hair, which bristles in pompadour all over his finely -shaped head. His myopic eyes are blue, or grey, according to his mood. -You see those eyes in Russia, deep, beautiful blue at times, steel grey -at others. Kerensky’s eyes look straight at you and give you confidence -in his candor. Sometimes when he is suffering physically the eyes seem -to sink in his head and lose all their brightness. When he is tired or -discouraged they burn like somber fires. His face is pale, and even -sometimes an ashen grey, and the face is deeply lined and scarred with -troubled thought. The nose is big and strong, the mouth deeply curved, -and the strong chin is cleft, with a deep line, rather than a dimple. - -Kerensky’s speeches, to my mind, read better than they sound. He is -intensely nervous on the platform, jerking, moving from side to side, -striding up and down, thrusting out his chin--a kind of delivery I -especially dislike. His gestures are all jerky and nervous. His voice -is rather shrill. But in spite of all this he is a really eloquent -speaker, and he rouses his audiences to a point of enthusiasm I have -seen only one man equal. Of course I mean Theodore Roosevelt. - -Kerensky was formerly a model family man, I heard, but something went -wrong, and last summer Mme. Kerenskaia and her two small sons, nine and -seven, lived alone in the modest home. Kerensky lived in a suite in -the Winter Palace and drove in the Czar’s motor cars and was waited on -by a whole retinue of faithful retainers. No disparagement to him is -intended in the statement. The Winter Palace was his headquarters, and -as for the motor cars he had a right to drive in them, and every right -in the world to be waited on and cared for. - -The parents of this fated child of revolution were well educated and -fairly well circumstanced. The elder Kerensky was a school inspector -and was able to give his son a university education. Rumor persistently -states that Kerensky’s mother was a Jewess, but I do not know whether -this is true or not. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -THE RIGHTS OF SMALL NATIONS - - -One of the main contentions of the extremists of the Russian revolution -concerns the self-governing rights of the states, large and small, -which make up the empire. I met no one in Russia who did not agree that -each one of the states had a right to local autonomy, but I met many -who feared greatly lest the empire should be dismembered and should -fall apart into a number of small, weak states. Especially disastrous -would this be, both to Russia and to the Allies, if it happened during -the war. That Germany is doing everything in her power to bring about -this end is proof enough that it would be disastrous to the Allies. -Germany’s army and navy and German diplomacy are working overtime -to separate the Russian states. The enemy forces are working now to -isolate the Baltic states and Finland, and German agents are busy all -over the empire spreading the propaganda of secession. - -“The right of small peoples to govern themselves” is one of the -easiest gospels in the world to preach. As a principle it is not even -debatable. In practice, however, it very often is far from expedient -or practicable. But the recently liberated Russians, each separate -language and racial group smarting from remembered wrongs inflicted by -the old government, took fire with the idea of self-government, and in -every corner of Russia are found provinces, governments, even cities, -repudiating the central government and setting up republics of their -own. Provisional governments were created last summer in provinces of -Siberia, in the rich province of Ukrania, in the town of Kronstadt, in -the Siberian towns of Tomsk and Tsaritsine, and in a number of other -localities. Finland very early started an agitation for a separate -government, and only the closing of the Diet and the prevention by -armed force of the convening of a new Diet stood in the way of a -socialist manifesto of separation. The Socialists are the majority -party in the Diet, and they counted on the support of enough people -in the three “bourgeois” parties--the Swedish, old Finnish and young -Finnish parties--to carry their measure through. - -Every one of these attempts at secession was marked by riots, murders -and excesses of every kind. A report from Kirsanoff, a city that -wanted last June to be a republic all by itself, told of a garrison of -soldiers who broke loose, fell on the inhabitants of the town, robbed -and murdered them, outraged women, burned houses, looted shops and -generally behaved like maddened animals. There seemed to be no reason -why the soldiers, who had previously behaved like decent men, should -have been seized with sudden criminal mania. Liberty simply acted on -their systems like a deadly drug. - -It was the same thing in Kronstadt, only in Kronstadt they developed a -drug habit, so to speak. This fortified town of some 60,000 inhabitants -is situated at the mouth of the Neva on the Gulf of Finland. The -fortress of Kronstadt, which dominates the town, in normal times -constitutes one of the chief defenses of Petrograd, a few miles up the -river. The Gulf of Kronstadt, on which the fortress stands, is the -chief station of the Baltic fleet. With a strong garrison, a fleet of -battleships and a well-organized Bolsheviki, Kronstadt was able for -many weeks to defy the Provisional Government, to maintain what it -called a government of its own, and to commit more horrible crimes and -more stupid excesses than almost any other place in Russia. Murder -on a wholesale scale marked the progress of the revolution in the -fortress and on the battleships. More than a score of young officers in -training were killed in the fortress in one day last spring. They were -not even arrested and tried on any charges. They were just butchered. -A number of other officers were killed, including the commandant and -vice-commandant of the fortress, and other officers were thrown into -cells and kept there for months without even the farce of a trial. - -Kronstadt set up a republic in late May and by mid-June the orgy was in -full swing. The civil population looted and robbed, and the soldiers -and marines aided and abetted them heartily. Once a band of looters -sacking a warehouse were arrested by the militia police after a lively -shooting match and put in jail. Cases where the militia actually -arrested thieves were so rare in Russia last summer that this one -received considerable newspaper publicity. The papers were obliged to -record that, a few hours after the men were arrested, a crowd of armed -soldiers and sailors demanded the liberation of the prisoners. Of -course their demands were honored. - -The provisional government was able to keep Finland in partial check -by threatening to withhold cereals and other provisions from her in -case of secession. But Kronstadt, being a fortress, had plenty of -provisions, as plenty goes in Russia these days. Kronstadt had more -food and fuel than Petrograd. That is why her orgy was able to last so -long. It lasted until the days of the July revolution, when thousands -of loyal troops were recalled from the front to restore order, many -of the ringleaders of the mutinous troops were expelled from the army -and several regiments were disbanded in disgrace. The orgy still goes -on to a certain extent in the fortress, and no one knows yet how far -disaffection among the naval forces went. - -The Kronstadt Soviet, or Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates, -covered itself with glory during the existence of the republic. The -Soviet, or one of its committees, undertook the solving of the housing -problem as follows: The committee went all over the town and inspected -houses and apartments. They inquired in each case at the different -places the amount of the rent, and then they proceeded to cut down -the rent, one-third to one-half. They didn’t say anything about the -reduction to the landlord, but they passed the word around to the -Tavarishi. A perfect exodus of renters out of their apartments into -bigger and better ones ensued. Everybody moved, and when rent day came -around and the landlords or their agents called on the new tenants they -were calmly told: “Not on your life is my rent thirty rubles a month. -It is fifteen rubles, and if you don’t take that you will get nothing.” - -The landlords appealed to the Soviet, but all the satisfaction they got -there was a threat of confiscation. “You’ve robbed the working class -long enough,” said the Soviet. “We ought not to pay you any rent, and -perhaps after a while we won’t.” - -From one point of view not the least outrage the Soviet perpetrated -on the helpless population of Kronstadt was an attempt to talk it to -death. There is a fine cathedral in Kronstadt and in front of it, as -is customary in Russia, a large open square. In this square the Soviet -erected a speaker’s stand and every day the population, or as much of -it as could get into the square, assembled and listened for hours to -fervid oratory. The people had to come because the Soviet ordered them -to, and very likely they enjoyed themselves at first. Even in Russia, -however, a continual political meeting, carried on three months at a -time, every day at 5 p. m., must be a trial. - -Tomsk was another city where the right of small peoples to govern -themselves was demonstrated last summer. In the newspapers of June -8, old style, appeared a telegram from Tomsk to Minister-President -Kerensky, the Minister of Justice and the all-Russian Council of -Deputies, Workmen and Soldiers, then in session in Petrograd. The -telegram was sent by the commanding general of loyal regiments and it -read in part thus: “Criminal and mutinous soldiers in company with -other criminal elements of the population have organized themselves -into bands and have set themselves systematically to pillage and -assassination. Under the flag of anarchy they have looted the banks, -the shops, business houses of all kinds. They were prepared to murder -all heads of public organizations, and declared that they would next -move on to other towns and cities and continue their robberies there.” - -The telegram went into more particulars of these outrages, and closed -by saying that martial law had been established in Tomsk on the 3d -of June, 2,300 persons had been arrested and the city, thanks to the -presence there of a few brave and loyal troops, was now in order. - -Thus the tale could be continued. Finland, usually a peaceful, orderly, -law-abiding and intelligent country, by far the most enlightened in -Russia, lost its head completely over the right of small peoples’ idea. -Helsingfors has seen days of violence in the old years of rule by fire -and sword. But Finland has never answered with fire and sword, but by -the most intelligent kind of passive resistance. With the revolution -passive resistance became violence. Most of this, it is true, came from -soldiers and sailors of Sveaborg, the island fortress of Helsingfors. -Murder of officers went on there and in the town also. Marines pursued -their hapless officers through the streets, cutting them down with -swords and knives, shooting them and killing them by torture before the -eyes of women and children. The townspeople did no such shocking deeds -as that, but there were bloody strikes and many riots, and finally the -attempt to open an illegal diet and to force a separation from the -empire. Kerensky handled that situation very well, sending the best -men in the government to Helsingfors, where some kind of a truce, -temporary no doubt, but a truce, was patched up. - -Kerensky’s fiercest battle last summer was with Ukrania, where a -real government was established. It was real enough at all events to -force a kind of recognition from the central Provisional Government. -Ukrania is an enormous territory in the south of Russia. It extends -into southwestern Siberia and southward to the Black Sea. Odessa is -its principal port, and within its borders are many important cities. -Kiev is one of the largest of these. About 35,000,000 people inhabit -the Ukraine, as it is called in Russia. The people are not Russian, -strictly speaking. They are Slavs, but they have a language of their -own, a literature, a culture. They have been Russian subjects for -nearly 300 years. - -The Ukraine is a self-contained country and could be made a very rich -one. It is rich already in agricultural resources, the “black earth” -of certain regions producing the most splendid crops of wheat and -other grains. The fruits of the Ukraine are the best in Russia, and -the vineyards furnish grapes for excellent wines. Russia would be poor -indeed without this country. - -Last June the Ukranian Rada, or local diet, voted to establish a -republic, restore the old language and customs, and cut themselves off -absolutely from the Russian empire. They actually created a provisional -government on the spot. Some of the more moderate members of the Rada -favored remaining in the empire as a federated state having complete -autonomy, and this was finally accepted, I believe, by the majority. -But immediately the Bolsheviki of the south began to clamor for -separation, and the Ukranians in the army began to show dangerous signs -of unrest. A congress of Ukranian armies was held in Kiev in the middle -of June, in which it was decided that the armies of the south and -southwest ought to be completely and exclusively made up of Ukranians. -If this had been done the Rada would have been in a perfect state to -dictate terms of any kind to the Russian Provisional Government. - -As it was there was considerable dictating done. The military Rada, -meeting in June in Odessa, served notice on the Provisional Government -that unless the Ukranian soldiers were prevented from forming their own -regiments no more soldiers of their force would be sent to the front. -The Ukranian regiments were formed, some of them in Petrograd, and the -strains of the national hymn, “Ukrania is not dead,” were heard on the -streets, played by military bands or sung by soldiers, almost as often -as the classic “Marseillaise.” - -Kerensky made a frantic dash to Odessa, to Kiev and other cities of -the Ukraine. He took with him Tereshtshenko, Minister of Foreign -Affairs, and one or two other ministers, and they met the new -provisional government in parley. The result was that Kerensky made a -complete surrender, recognized the provisional government--at least -informally--and agreed that the Ukraine should be a separate state. -There was a perfect tempest of protest when the ministers returned -to Petrograd. The rest of the ministry declared that Kerensky had -overstepped his authority in committing the entire government to a -policy which ought to have been left to the constituent assembly to -decide. They said that his act, entered into without the knowledge or -consent of the full government, was illegal. Perhaps it was; but it -stood, and all the most aggrieved ministers could do about it was to -resign. - -The greatest task ahead of Russia is federation, and she probably will -in the end learn how to give autonomy to her states and establish a -central government which will bind all the states together in happy -union. But she has years of strife and monumental effort ahead of -her before the task is done. The wisest men in Russia--even Prof. -Miliukoff, who lived for years in the United States--appear to be in -a complete fog on the subject of federation. Half the wise men want -an empire like Great Britain or Germany, with practically all the -power in one central governing body. The other half see nothing ahead -but dismemberment of the empire. Nobody apparently can see Russia as -another United States. - -I believe that part of our responsibility, after the war--perhaps -before that time comes--will be to teach Russia how to establish a -peaceful federation on republican lines. Russia perhaps does not need -to be taught democracy. When she emerges from this present anarchy she -may be trusted to establish a safely democratic civilization. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -WILL THE GERMANS TAKE PETROGRAD? - - -Will the German army get to Petrograd and Moscow? The answer to this -question is, they probably can if they want to, but it is hardly -possible that they do. If they have that object, and if they succeed -in taking Moscow it will simply add one more to the psychological -blunders committed by the German government since the war began. The -disorganized Russian army might not pull itself together and fight -for Petrograd, but the army and the people would fight to the death -for Moscow. It is their holy city, their crown of glory, their dream. -Moscow is Russia, and one who has never seen it knows not the Russian -people. - -Petrograd is a modern European city, built by Peter the Great in the -early part of the eighteenth century and by Catherine II, also called -“the Great,” in the latter half of the same century. Peter, who would -have been a master man in any century and in any country, whether born -in a palace or a farmhouse, was all the more a marvel because he was -a Russian, born at a time when the Russian people were still medieval -and still oriental. Peter didn’t allow the fact that he was heir to an -oriental autocracy to interfere with his ambitions or his activities. -He left the golden palace in the Kremlin, left Moscow, the capital, -and sacred heart of the empire, left Russia altogether, and went off -to become a day laborer in the shipyards of England and Holland. Peter -learned what he could in a short time and went back to establish -western civilization in Russia. He chose the site of his new capital -much as the United States Steel Company chose the site of Gary, Ind., -for its nearness to a good harbor, its easy access to trade routes and -its fine front view of the best commercial centers. Peter called his -city “a window toward Europe.” - -Petersburg, as it was styled by the half German Peter, was a more -stupendous piece of engineering than Gary, Ind., although the steel -town is one of the greatest triumphs of engineering this country can -boast. It was built on a marsh which nowhere rose above the muddy -waters of the Neva more than two or three feet, and in most places was -partially or wholly submerged. That marsh never has been completely -drained. When, in 1765, St. Isaac’s Cathedral was built to replace -a small wooden church of Peter’s time, they first had to drive over -twelve hundred huge piles into the soft ground. Of the 40,000 workmen -who toiled under Peter’s direction to create the first Petrograd a -majority died from exposure and cold, and of fevers bred in the miasmas -of the bogs. - -Catherine, who became czarina a little more than half a century later, -vastly improved the city. She enlarged it, erecting many splendid -palaces and public buildings, and bringing in a vast amount of western -culture in the way of libraries, art galleries and theatres. The -monuments of Peter and Catherine are the most conspicuous objects in -the capital. The ghosts of Catherine and Peter may be said to walk in -every street in Petrograd. But the Russians, for all their admiration -for their greatest monarchs, have little real love for the city they -built. - -The ghost of Ivan the Terrible walks through the streets of Moscow; -nevertheless, the Russians love the place as the Mohammedans love -Mecca. It is one of the most beautiful cities in the world, and one -of the strangest. It has hundreds of churches, so gorged with art -treasures and with gold, silver and jewels that it dizzies the mind -to contemplate them. It has the ancient wall, foliage-hung, that -enclosed the Moscow of the thirteenth century, and it has the Kremlin, -or fortress, which antedates the town. Inside the Kremlin is the old -palace of the rulers of Russia built, in part, centuries before they -became czars. The first Kremlin palaces were built by the dukes of -Moscow in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. - -Some of the most beautiful of the treasure churches of the Kremlin were -built by Ivan the Terrible in the sixteenth century. One of these, -just outside the walls, the Cathedral of St. Basil, is a gem of such -radiance supreme that the half-mad Ivan determined that it should never -be surpassed. When it was finished he called the architect to him and -asked him if he thought he could ever design a better church. The -architect, in the pride and joy of his achievement, modestly said that -he thought he might. “You never will,” said the terrible Ivan, and he -had the man’s eyes burned out with red-hot irons. - -In the great square in front of the Kremlin still stands the high place -of execution where Ivan and the other almost as terrible czars tortured -and slew their victims. In a side street still stands the wonderful -golden house which was the home and seat of the Romanoff boyars, and -where the first (or second) czar of Russia was born. Moscow is the very -symbol of czardom; nevertheless the Russians love it as their heart. -Germany might send her armies there, but they could no more take it, or -hold it, than they could take and hold Washington. Inside the Kremlin -walls lie heaped thousands of bronze cannons, bright and beautiful -as snakes, all decorated with eagles and N’s and ambitious mottoes. -Napoleon Bonaparte left them there when he fled, defeated and routed by -the Russians, only to be still more soundly defeated by snow and storm -and bitter cold. Those cannon are evidence indeed of the invincibility -of Moscow. - -Germany ought to know that a march on Moscow, however easy, would -result in unifying the Russian army against the foe. Perhaps Germany -does not know this, for she seems not to know anything about the hearts -and minds of any people. The mechanics of nationality she knows and -understands. The psychology of it she never understands. However, I -do not believe that Germany’s recent attack and partial conquest of -the islands before Riga are a prelude to a march on the capital or on -Moscow. What Germany probably wants is the splendid loot to be found in -Courland and Esthonia. Riga, which is a city of 400,000 inhabitants, -is, next to Petrograd, the most important port on the Baltic Sea. Out -from Riga go immense exports of timber, flax and hemp, linseed and many -cereals. The country east and south of Riga produces these things in -great quantity, and Germany needs them in her business just now, and -needs them badly enough to risk a few of her ships and men to get them. - -Germany is not after conquest, this trip; she is after food and fuel -and supplies. A little south of Riga lie the Governments of Kovno, -Vilna and Minsk, and a little south and west lies Russian Poland, -already partially in German hands. I traveled through part of that -country last summer and watched through the train windows vast fields -of rye and wheat, and thousands of acres of potatoes. I did not see -many sugar-beet fields, but they lie somewhere in that region--hundreds -of thousands of acres of them, already harvested or waiting to be -harvested. And Germany is hungry for those harvests. - -There may be other reasons why Germany is pounding so desperately at -the defenses of Riga. Not very far away, to the north, washed by the -same Baltic Sea, lies the grand duchy of Finland, the one province of -the Russian empire which has shown friendliness to Germany. Finland -is also the one province which has already declared its unalterable -determination not to belong further to the Russian empire. Finland -wishes to set up a separate government and to be an independent state. -At least the mass of the people, expressing themselves through a -Socialist majority in the local Diet, has declared for this policy. - -It would be tremendously to the advantage of Germany to have the -big Russian empire split up into separate states, and the German -government has worked assiduously to encourage the Finnish people in -their secession policy. Finland is such a Mecca for German agents, and -so many Finns are in the pay of these agents, that the provisional -government last July practically shut the grand duchy off, marooned -it, so to speak, from the rest of the empire. A traveler cannot go -to Finland from Russia without special permission obtained from the -war ministry. A resident of Petrograd could not go down to one of the -numerous and charming Finnish seaside towns near the capital, even for -a week-end visit, without such a permit. I have spent some time in -Finland and know a great many people in Helsingfors, the capital. I -tried to get a permit to stop in Helsingfors on my way out of Russia, -but the war ministry refused to grant the permit. - -When the traveler left Russia for England or the United States, for -any country, for that matter, he had to take a certain train leaving -Petrograd at 7.30 o’clock in the morning, and he left that train just -once before he reached the frontier. That once is at Beli Ostrov, -for the customs inspection. After that the traveler was a prisoner -in his train until he reached Tornea, where he was finally inspected -and convoyed across a narrow stretch of water to Sweden. That was the -attitude of the Russian provisional government toward Finland. - -The grand duchy is rightly considered one of the greatest menaces to -the future integrity of the empire. It is rightly considered by Germany -a hope for the future of Germany, and it may very well be that the -German navy expects and hopes to follow up the conquest of the Baltic -port of Riga with a conquest of the Baltic port of Helsingfors. Finland -detests Russia to such an extent that she is apparently blind to the -danger of a friendship with Germany. For fifty years she has hated and -feared Russia, and she apparently cannot get it into her head that the -thing she hated and feared has gone forever. I have observed this state -of mind in Poles as well as Finns. They have hated Russia so long that -they cannot stop all at once. The Finns have hated Russia so hard that -they would not even look at the Russian soldiers quartered on them by -the old government. I spent the winter of 1913 in Helsingfors, and -it was one of the sights of the place to me to watch the Finns cut -the Russians in the street every day. A regiment of Russians marched -through the streets, bands playing, swords clanking, feet tramping, -a gorgeous sight. But the soldiers might as well have been invisible -phantoms for all the notice taken of them by the Finns. They walked -quietly along, attending to their business, conversing or chatting with -their neighbors, never looking at the Russians. In fact, it was a point -of honor with the Finns never to look at a Russian. As for speaking -to one, knowing him, inviting him to his house, a Finn who did such a -thing would have been ostracized. Even the smallest children knew that. - -This being the state of mind of the Finns, it is explainable in a -measure why, in order to wring their independence from Russia now, -they are willing to run a very great risk of being absorbed or badly -exploited by the Germany of after the war. They became part of the -Russian empire willingly, having been on very bad terms for a number -of years with their old over-lord, Sweden. This was in 1801. Then the -Czar made a solemn compact with Finland, both for himself and his -heirs, that the country should have almost complete autonomy. It was -to maintain its own army, which would never be called upon to serve on -Russian soil, but should defend the Finnish coast and border in case -Russia was involved in war. - -Finland was to have her own coinage, postal systems, schools, courts, -language and her own local diet. The Czar retained the right of vetoing -legislation, the right to collect foreign customs and other imperial -rights. Almost every promise made in that treaty has been broken by -the czars of Russia, especially by Nicholas II, now in Siberia. This -Nicholas tried to break the treaty altogether, abolish it, but the -Finns were too intelligent, too clear-headed and too united to let -him do it. Their resistance to his tyrannous treachery is a thrilling -story in itself. Finland has never broken any part of her treaty with -Russia, but now she wants to abolish the treaty. The contention is that -the treaty was made with the czars of Russia, and, now that there are -now no more czars, the treaty has ceased to hold good. Finland is full -of German agents, and they must have invented this brilliant piece of -reasoning and taught it to the Finnish Socialists. At all events, they -must have fostered it with might and main, and perhaps the German navy -believes that a visit to Helsingfors would convert the whole country to -it. - -There is even a better reason why the German navy has been pounding -away in the Gulf of Finland, and why in the spring it will pound again. -Germany seeks to separate still further Russia and her allies. There -are only three ways by which Russia can communicate with Europe and -America. One of these ways is across Siberia and the Pacific Ocean, a -long distance. Another way, through Archangel, is a summer way only. -The third and shortest way is through Finland and Sweden. If Germany -can partially take Finland and seize the railroad which leads to -Sweden, and there is only one main line of railroad, she can cut Russia -off from her allies very effectively. Perhaps her next step would be to -interfere, by means of submarines, with Russia’s other outlet in the -Pacific. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - -RUSSIA’S GREATEST NEEDS - - -It would be a very terrible thing for democracy and the world’s peace -if the Allies, observing the anarchy into which Russia has fallen, -should relax any of their efforts to help her back to a sound military, -economic and social foundation. The first impulse is to beseech the -United States government to refuse to loan money to such an unstable -government, and even to decline to send Red Cross relief to a people -who will not try to help themselves. But second thought reveals the -unwisdom of deserting Russia in her crisis, however wilfully the crisis -was brought on. We must loan money to Russia even though we lose the -money. We must send her food and supplies even though they be received -without much gratitude. For the sake of democracy, to which revivified -and regenerated Russia has a world to contribute, we must help her now. -The task will not be as difficult as the surface facts indicate. Russia -is rapidly approaching the climax of her woe. - -Aside from her military situation, bankruptcy is coming if it is not -already there. Bankruptcy for the national treasury, for few taxes are -being paid. Bankruptcy for food, clothing, fuel for all the people -except a few on the farms, and even they will suffer for many things. -Hunger and cold are at the door. The Russian army may rally, may turn -on the Germans and magnificently retrieve its lost reputation as a -fighting force. But there is no way in which the army of producers, the -farmers and the working people, can rout the enemy they have admitted -within the lines. - -The farmer class of Russia this year did not produce full crops, and -they refused to send to market a very large proportion of what they did -produce. They hoarded their grain for their own use and some of it at -least they have turned into vodka. In the towns and cities of Russia -prohibition almost prohibits, but the peasant very quickly learned the -art of illicit distilling, and I heard on authority I could scarcely -question that stills have been established in half the villages of -Russia. The statement is borne out to some extent by the fact that -drunkenness among soldiers is increasing, especially in places remote -from the larger cities. In Petrograd I saw little drunkenness, but the -farther I traveled southward into the farming area the more I saw and -heard of it. At the military position in Poland where the Botchkareva -Battalion of Death was stationed, I talked with a soldier who had lived -in America. In the course of our conversation he mentioned that a group -in his regiment had got drunk and were in trouble. - -“Where could they get liquor?” I asked. - -“Oh, they get it,” he replied. “It’s new and it’s quite horrible, but -they drink it.” - -Serious as the grain shortage was, the transportation situation was -still more serious. Food for which Petrograd and Moscow would pay -almost any money, rotted on the ground, spoiled in the half-loaded -freight cars, and wasted in congested way stations for lack of -transportation facilities and for lack of labor. In the industrial -world things were as bad. The working people, blind to their own peril, -had shortened hours of work, had gone slack on their jobs, and had -voted themselves wages far in excess of their productive activities. -The consequences were rapidly accumulating. Factories were closing -down, partly because they could not get coal and partly because of the -extortions of labor. Soon there will be gaunt famine in the land. The -working people will know what it is to go hungry with their pockets -full of money. - -When these troubles culminate--and in a few weeks at the most, the -world will stand aghast at Russia’s state--the orgy of the Bolsheviki, -the riot of the dreamers will end. Human nature is the same in Russia -as it is elsewhere, the same as it is in New York or in Emporia, -Kansas. We all know how, when hard times pinch the country, the -Republican party elects its candidates. The people follow their -theorizing and dreaming leaders in good times, but when the hard times -come they turn to the party of strong business men to set them on their -feet again. The full dinner pail argument is going to appeal strongly -to the Russian masses this coming winter, and if the constituent -assembly is postponed until the autumn of 1918, I am confident that the -people will vote in favor, not of a socialistic millennium that will -not work, but for a sane, practical democracy that will. - -What Russia needs above all other things is leaders. What the people -of this country must do for Russia is to help her find and develop -those leaders. They are there somewhere. Russia has shown that she -can produce great men and great women, people whom any nation might -be proud to follow. But under czardom the only people permitted to -lead were so corrupt, so reactionary and tyrannical that the Russians -learned to fear and distrust all leadership. When they overthrew -czardom and banished the tyrants and the corruptionists they thought -they could get along without any leaders. The world knows now how fatal -was their mistake, and very soon the blindest of the blind in Russia -will know it. - -Russia needs not only political leaders, she needs, even more urgently, -leaders in the economic field. She needs at the present time a business -man of the caliber of Mark Hanna, a man who, with a better ethical -standard, possesses Mark Hanna’s great genius for organization, his -marvelous executive ability. Such a man rarely dazzles the public with -oratorical powers. He wastes little energy in speech. But he knows -exactly what to do. He says to one man “come” and to another man “go,” -and you may depend on it they are precisely the right men at the right -jobs. He says to all about him, “Do this,” and they do it “to the -king’s taste.” Russia needs many such men. - -Nobody need be a slave under leaders, responsible and removable, like -that. We were, in the United States, until we got our eyes a little -open. We sink back once in a while still. Witness some of our municipal -governments. But freedom under strong leadership is entirely possible. -In fact, it is the only real freedom there is in the world. - -The Russians may have a difficult time achieving it, for they are not -quite the hard-fibered, ambitious, struggling race the English, French -and Americans are. They are fatalistic and dreamy. That is the reason -they endured their autocrats so long. But in the end they will achieve -it. - -Russia needs education, and here again America must show her the way. -A public school system on the best lines we have been able to develop -will make over the Russian people in one generation. Ninety per cent. -of the present population is said to be illiterate. The old government -tried within the past ten years to extend the common schools, but with -little effect on illiteracy. The mass of the children were given two -years of schooling, with the object of teaching them at least to read -and write. Most of them barely learned and practically all forgot, -because they were not encouraged to use their tiny bit of knowledge. -Russia has no conception of the public library as we have developed -it. There are libraries, magnificent ones, in the cities. But they are -reference libraries for the learned, not reading and lending libraries -for the masses. I am sure there is not such a thing in Russia as a -children’s library, much less a librarian especially trained and paid -to teach children how to use and to love books. Russia needs schools -to teach children knowledge and she needs libraries very near, if not -directly attached, to the schools. I talked to many people in Russia -about the wonderful Gary schools, in which children work, study and -play their way to fine, strong, thinking manhood and womanhood, and in -every case the response was the same. “We must have schools like that -all over Russia. Will you help us, when the time comes, to organize -them?” - -They cannot hope, of course, to go at once into all the intensive -work of the Gary public school system, but they can adopt its general -principles and its duplicate use of the school plant. In this way they -will be able to educate more children in each school house and thus -hasten the day when all the children will be in school. William Wirt’s -next great work may be organizing school systems in new Russia. Having -no old system to replace, he will not meet with the stupid and criminal -obstruction and opposition with which his labors in New York were met. - -Russia needs wholesome popular amusements to entertain and instruct her -adult population. If I were to write a detailed list of Russia’s most -pressing needs I should place near the head of the list plumbers and -moving pictures. The empire is back in the dark ages as far as building -sanitation is concerned. That is no small thing, because it affects -both the health and the morals of a people. It affects their manners -also, as any one who ever had to enter the lavatory of a Russian -railroad carriage or station can testify. - -They have some moving picture theaters in Russia, but they are poor in -performance and frightfully high-priced. You pay as much to go to the -movies in Russia as you pay to hear a high class symphony concert. I -never saw a 10 and 15 cent motion picture house, nor could I learn that -they existed anywhere in the empire. Mrs. Pankhurst and I went to the -movies one night, paying something like a dollar and a half for our -seats. The play was a long, dreary drama, ending in suicide and general -misery. The acting was poor and the actors fat and elderly. For current -events pictures they presented the Cossack funeral, reeled off at such -a dizzy pace that it looked less like a funeral than an automobile race. - -Moving pictures, carefully selected, offered for a small admission -fee, would be a boon to Russia. They would teach the grown people a -thousand and one things they have never had a chance to learn, and -they would perhaps get the Russian mind out of its habit of ingrowing, -self-torturing analysis that leads to nowhere. They would also give -the Tavarishi something to do besides soap box spouting, and their -listeners something more to think about than half-baked social -theories. Because of the great illiteracy of the masses, Russia would -have to introduce into her picture theaters an institution which Spain -has already established. In Spain few people can read the titles and -captions that run through the picture dramas, so each theater has a -public reader, a man with a strong voice and clear enunciation, who -reads aloud to the audience, and also makes any explanations that are -necessary. - -I know exactly where moving pictures for the masses could be shown in -Petrograd without waiting for private enterprise to open theaters. -On the west bank of the Neva, not far from the sinister fortress -of Peter and Paul, stands the best and most democratic monument to -Russian enterprise in the capital. This is known as the Narodny Dom, -or People’s House, a combination club house, restaurant, theater -and general meeting place of the working classes, founded by Prince -Alexander of Oldenburg and liberally supported by the late Czar. - -They have some fine concerts there, in times of peace, and an excellent -drama for the more intelligent of the workers. Admission prices are -fairly low and the performances good. For the less intellectual there -are certain Coney Island features, and these are so well patronized -that the concessionaries were well on the road to vast wealth. Long -lines of people waited every evening for a turn on the chutes or the -roller coaster. Their absolute hunger for a little amusement, a chance -to laugh and be gay is pathetic to witness. - -Another thing Russia needs is the soda fountain. A cold soft drink in -summer and a hot chocolate in winter, easily accessible and cheap, -would do more to take Ivan’s mind off moonshining vodka than all the -laws in the world. Last summer there were times when I would cheerfully -have given a dollar for a frosty glass of soda, any kind, any flavor. -And there were plenty of others in Petrograd of my mind. - -The best place to have luncheon in Petrograd is at the officers’ -stores in the street which bears the appalling name of Bolshaia -Konnyushennyaia. Here the food, government supplied, is good and it -is sold for something approaching reasonable prices. The best meal -I had every day was luncheon at the officers’ stores. The place is -crowded from 11 to 4 every week-day, military men and their families -predominating. Once, on a hot July day, there appeared on the counter -where hors d’oeuvres were sold a cold delicious drink. It was a sort -of cherry phosphate, and there were glass pitchers and pitchers of it, -literally gallons. It sold for about twenty cents a small glass, and -within half an hour it was gone, every drop. The crowd swarmed to that -counter waving its money in the air, swallowed the cherry phosphate in -one gulp, so to speak, and clamored loudly for more. I remember that -I pleaded almost with tears for a second glass and could not get it. -There is a fortune waiting for the capitalist who will take cold, soft -drinks to Russia, and he will have besides the fortune the additional -satisfaction of bringing hope to the sodden victims of vodka. - -An army that will obey orders; a government that will govern; leaders -in business, in transportation, in agriculture and a people willing to -obey those leaders; education, wholesome life. Russia needs all these, -and in her coming mighty struggle to achieve them the whole world of -democracy, and especially our United States, must lend willing and -sympathetic help and guidance. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - -WHAT NEXT? - - -Man must hope. He must believe that his fight is a winning fight or -he must give up in despair. That is why the Americans place credence -in every despatch from Russia which seems to indicate that the -disorganized fighting forces are being whipped into form again. That -is why any hint that Kerensky had not succeeded in restoring order in -the empire was for some time received with incredulity by the reading -public. But why refuse to face the facts? We must face them some time. - -In late September I read in one of the newspapers a headline which -stated that the so-called democratic congress then in session in -Petrograd had voted to sustain Kerensky’s demand for a coalition -ministry. The headlines were wrong. What the dispatch really stated -was that the congress had voted not to form any coalition with the -bourgeois element, or with members of the Constitutional Democratic -party. That is, the congress would not support a ministry that had any -non-socialist members in it. “All the power to the Soviets” was retired -as too conservative a slogan. It was “all the power to the Bolsheviki” -then, for that is precisely what the vote in that so-called Democratic -Congress meant. - -Since June, 1917, no fewer than six congresses or conventions have -been held in Russia with the object of finding a way out of the chaos -with which the country is threatened. Every one of them was hailed -beforehand as the one which was going to be a revelation of the -intentions and desires of the people. The most important of these was -the all-Russia congress of Soviets held last July, and before that -the preliminary convention to prepare for the constituent assembly. -The one was to decide once and for all whether or not the moderate or -the extreme element in the Soviets was to rule, and the other was to -quiet both elements by showing that the government intended to prepare -a liberal and a democratic constitution for them to debate, amend and -adopt when the time came. Lastly, there was the great Moscow congress -of last August. I don’t remember what the stated object of that -congress was, but it does not matter much. The real object was to find -out which was the stronger man, Kerensky or Korniloff. Kerensky won -by a narrow margin, a very narrow margin. And then they held another -convention, and Kerensky lost. - -What will happen next in that distracted country? Into what new morass -are the people being led? Frankly, I do not know. I do not know anybody -who does. The only analogous situation in modern history is that of the -Poland of the eighteenth century. Poland had a government quite as bad -as that of the Russian Soviets, or Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ -Delegates. Instead of being an all-socialist affair Poland’s parliament -was made up entirely of noblemen. These men were so proud, so “free” -in the New Russia sense of the word that they wouldn’t yield on any -question even to a majority vote. A single dissenting voice in their -parliament was enough to kill any measure. The people of Poland had no -more to say about government than the middle class and the rich have -in the Russia of to-day. And when a European war on a limited scale -broke out, and Frederick the Great started the era of frightfulness -which William the last thought he could bring to a triumphant -conclusion, the three great eastern powers of Europe--Russia, Prussia -and Austria--sliced up Poland and handed each of the three monarchs -a piece. Maria Theresa, who ruled the Austria of that day, wanted it -printed in the records that she wept when she took her piece, but she -took it just the same, and Poland has wept ever since. - -This could happen to Russia. She could be dismembered and handed -around. But this is not likely to happen. The Allies would never be -so foolish or so cruel as to permit it to happen. Russia could fall -apart and become an aggregation of small separate states, but each one -of those would still have its Soviets, and consequently a government -without stability or permanence. Finland and the Ukraine are two -Russian states which are trying to bring about this end, and they may -succeed, but a dissected Russia would furnish such good material for -future wars that the Allies can hardly afford to consent to it. - -Civil war is a fine possibility in Russia just now, except that there -seems to be no one at hand to organize the two forces. The strongest -probability is more guerilla warfare, more street fighting, more -motor trucks loaded with machine guns rushing up and down Petrograd, -more battle, murder and sudden death, and then the reaction. Just -what form the reaction will take nobody knows. But the mad Bolsheviki -know that it is coming, and though they almost court it they also -fear it. They call this inevitable reaction the counter revolution, -and they excuse all their vagaries, their obstinacy, their pig-headed -resistance to a coalition with non-socialists on the ground that -they are fighting the counter revolution. I have heard Americans in -Russia, college professors, business men, correspondents, even members -of American commissions, say: “Don’t blame these people too much for -their radicalism. They are afraid they will lose all they gained by the -revolution. They fear the return of autocracy.” - -I can say with all confidence that whatever may happen in Russia, there -is not even the remotest chance of any counter revolution, in the sense -meant by the extremists, nor is there the slightest risk of a return of -autocracy. The autocracy collapsed like a house of cards, and the real -surprise there was in it for the Duma members who deposed Nicholas was -that the thing was so easy. I can imagine Miliukov, Rodzianko and the -others getting together afterward and saying: “Why on earth didn’t we -do this in August, 1914?” - -Nobody wants the Czar back unless it is the Romanoff family, and -doubtless each one of the grand dukes believes that if any one came -back it ought to be himself. The only possibility of a return of -monarchy in Russia would result from desperation on the part of the -men who will finally restore order there. The situation may be so bad, -when the time comes to do that, that they may decide on a limited -constitutional monarchy as the best form of government for people who -are not yet ready for self-government. A figurehead king, something -visible to the people and symbolizing government, but a king with -responsible ministers who really rule, is a possibility for Russia. The -inevitable reaction, especially if it is long postponed, may take that -form. I have heard many Russians say so. Some said it with sorrow, some -with satisfaction, but there are plenty of educated and liberal-minded -people in Russia who would welcome it. If it comes, I predict that the -capital of Russia will be moved back to Moscow. The constitutional -monarch, if they have one, may be that brother of the late Czar who is -known in Russia as Michael Alexandrovitch, who as one of the ablest and -most enlightened of the Romanoff family. He is the man who was chosen -by the first provisional government to succeed the Czar when the latter -was deposed, and the governments which have followed have all treated -him with rather especial consideration. Last June he asked permission -to leave turbulent Petrograd and spend the summer in his villa on one -of the Finnish lakes. This permission was granted, and Michael has -lived in Finland in comparative peace and comfort ever since. The -government has not treated any other Romanoff as well. - -Most of the grand dukes and grand duchesses are virtually prisoners on -their estates. The Empress Dowager is confined to her estate in the -Crimea, and the government would not even allow her to leave it to bid -her exiled son good-by. But Michael Alexandrovitch must have convinced -the government that he is trustworthy, and he seems to be regarded as -a man who could be brought out of his shadowy background and set up -for the people to call a king, if the worst comes to the worst and -they have to have a king. This is the most severe form the reaction -could permanently take in Russia, as far as I can judge. Of course a -military dictatorship may precede this, but the dictatorship would be a -temporary thing, a war measure to crush the Bolsheviki and bring order -out of chaos. Nobody in Russia, as far as I know and believe, wants a -counter revolution in the sense suggested by the Bolsheviki. But the -counter revolution, as a bogie to be held over the heads of the timid -dreamers and of those half-hearted ones who shrink from bloodshed, is -so useful that the Bolshevik leaders worked it hard all summer and in -the latest developments they were still at it. - -The experience of the French people after their revolution is often -cited by the timorous in Russia. It is true that the Bourbons came -back, but the people of France did not call them back. They were -put back by the allied monarchs of Europe, aghast at the spread of -republicanism in the eastern hemisphere. Following the revolution and -the two score years of Napoleonic wars, these rulers got together, -signed a secret agreement that the peace of Europe depended on France -remaining a monarchy, and in 1814 they put Louis XVIII on the throne. -By virtue of giving the French a liberal constitution he kept the -throne until his death, ten years later. The allied monarchs saw to -it that his brother, Charles X, succeeded him, but the allies could -not prevent the French from turning him out of the country within six -years. Nor could they stay the revolution of 1848 which banished Louis -Philippe, the last Bourbon. - -Times have changed since the French revolution. Kings have lost most -of their power and almost all of their popularity. They cannot get -together and, under the direction of a Metternich, agree that the peace -of Europe demands that Russia remain an autocracy. They could not do -this even if the old combination, Russia, Prussia, Austria, England -and France, had not been violently disrupted. No country in Europe is -interested in restoring the Romanoff dynasty, unless it be the country -of the Hohenzollerns, and that country is not going to have much to say -about the world’s business for the next few years. - -There may be no counter-revolution in Russia, but there will ultimately -be a return to sanity and order. There will be a constitutional -convention, not too soon, it is to be hoped, and in that convention the -voice of the leaders of the moderate parties will be heard. Trotsky -may be a delegate, but so will Prof. Paul Miliukoff, the leader of the -Constitutional Democrats, or Cadets, as they are colloquially known. -All through the riot and turmoil of the summer Prof. Miliukoff and -his colleagues worked steadily to keep the party alive, to keep it -constantly in the foreground as the liberal-conservative force which -might at least share in shaping the new constitution. - -There are plenty of wise, sane statesmen, plenty of good citizens in -Russia. They are not very conspicuous just now, and for good reason. -A fine old French abbé who was asked what he did during the Reign of -Terror, replied simply, “I lived.” Avoiding assassination is a career -in itself just now in Russia. Many of the wealthy classes and the -estate owners spent the summer in Finland. Some went to England or -the United States. The peasants in many parts of the empire, falling -in joyfully with the Kerensky plan of dividing up the land, began -the process by sacking and burning the homes of the estate owners, -destroying their fields, orchards and vineyards, and cutting and -burning their forests. These acts, in conjunction with riots and -excesses in the towns have encouraged the intellectual classes to leave -the country and to take no part in politics. - -Despite everything that has happened, despite these excesses, there is -no question that the Russian people in revolt have contributed greatly -to the world’s democracy. They will make still greater contributions, -I believe. They have a long road to travel before they establish their -new civilization. The Russians are not as developed as the English, the -French or the Americans. In some respects they are no further developed -than the English of the reign of Henry the Eighth. They ride in street -cars, but the street cars were made in Germany. They use the telephone, -and go up stairs in a lift, but the telephone and the lift came from -Sweden. They have only recently learned to use modern tools with skill -or to farm scientifically. But they are learning very fast. They are -learning to coöperate in their farming faster than almost any other -people in Europe, which to my mind is the most hopeful sign of all. - -For I am just as much of a socialist as when I went to Russia in May, -1917, and just as little of an anarchist. I believe that the next -economic development will be socialism, that is coöperation, common -ownership of the principal means of production, and the administration -of all departments of government for the collective good of all the -people. I believe that the world is for the many, not the few. But -Russia has demonstrated that there is no advantage to be gained by -taking all power out of the hands of one class and placing it in the -hands of another. Too much power rests now in the hands of a small -class. But that class never abused its power more ruthlessly than the -Russian Tavarishi did in the 1917 revolution. - -The lesson of Russia to America is patient, intelligent, clear-sighted -preparation for the next economic development. Beginning with the -youngest children, we must contrive for all children a system of -education which will create in the coming generation a thinking working -class, one which will accept responsibility as well as demand power, -and into whose hands we can safely confide authority and destiny. - - -_Printed in the U. S. A._ - - - - -The following pages contain advertisements of a few of the -Macmillan books on kindred subjects - - - - -Russia in 1916 - -BY STEPHEN GRAHAM - -_Frontispiece, 12mo, $1.25_ - -“Impressionistic pen-pictures which aptly reflect the mood of -present-day Russia.... He speaks with sympathy and admiration.”--_New -York Evening Post._ - -“Authentic, instructive, and interesting. He is both scholarly and -practical. He has a storehouse of information in a mind well qualified -to analyze it.... In this vitally interesting volume he gives us a -marvelously clear and keen sketch of that country as it is to-day with -its people, noble and peasant.”--_Philadelphia Press._ - -“A keen, penetrating, sympathetic study of Russian conditions and -tendencies during the war, by a man who knows Russia well and who has -exceptional ability for making his own observations and impressions -known to others.”--_New York Tribune._ - -“If all the countries at war had such an interpreter as Mr. Graham, -we should be able to look more deeply into the hearts of their -peoples.”--_Boston Transcript._ - -THE MACMILLAN COMPANY -Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York - - - - -Russia and the World - -BY STEPHEN GRAHAM - -_Illustrated, cloth, 8vo, $2.25_ - -For more than seven years Stephen Graham has been a close student of -things Russian. Compelled by an intense sympathy with the country and -its people, he forsook his native England and went to Russia when he -was twenty-three to study at first hand the life and customs of that -country. This was the beginning of an attachment which grew stronger -with the years and out of which have come several of the most important -contributions made to English literature bearing on the Russia of -modern times. - -At the outbreak of the present European war Mr. Graham was in Russia, -and his book opens, therefore, with a description of the way the news -of war was received on the Chinese frontier, one thousand miles from a -railway station, where he happened to be when the Tsar’s summons came. -Following this come other chapters on Russia and the War, considering -such subjects as, Is It a Last War?, Why Russia Is Fighting, The -Economic Isolation of Russia, An Aeroplane Hunt at Warsaw, Suffering -Poland: A Belgium of the East and The Soldier and the Cross. - -But “Russia and the World” is not by any means wholly a war book. It -is a comprehensive survey of Russian problems. Inasmuch as the War is -at present one of her problems it receives its due consideration. It -has been, however, Mr. Graham’s intention to supply the very definite -need that there is for enlightenment in English and American circles -as to the Russian nation, what its people think and feel on great -world matters. On almost every country there are more books and more -concrete information than on his chosen land. In fact, “Russia and the -World” may be regarded as one of the very first to deal with it in any -adequate fashion. - -THE MACMILLAN COMPANY -Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York - - - - -Through Russian Central Asia - -BY STEPHEN GRAHAM - -_Illustrated, 8vo, $2.25_ - -This book describes a journey by the author through Russian Central -Asia. Among the topics which the author touches upon are the Russian -pioneers, Mohammedanism and its characteristic expression, the colored -tribes, Russian rule, the expansion of the Russian empire and the -question of danger to India. The volume tells of much tramping, of -wayside experiences, of sights in the desert and nights under the Asian -stars or in the tents of the nomads. - - “A delightful book.... Always and everywhere Stephen Graham has - the gift of transferring his knowledge of Russia to the reader’s - heart and brain.”--_Chicago Herald._ - - “Full of information and as charming as it is informing. It is - rich in the lure of the open road ... in the romance of old - cities, in the wilderness of the vast waste spaces.... In the - view it gives of a phase of Russian life entirely new to American - readers.”--_New York Times._ - - -THE MACMILLAN COMPANY -Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York - - - - -With the Russian Pilgrims to Jerusalem - -BY STEPHEN GRAHAM - -_Decorated cloth, illustrated, 8vo, $2.75_ - -The journey of the Russian peasants to Jerusalem has never been -described before in any language, not even in Russian. Yet it is the -most significant thing in the Russian life of to-day. In the story lies -a great national epic. - - - “Mr. Stephen Graham writes with full sympathy for the point of - view of the devout, simple-minded, credulous peasants whose - companion he became in the trip by boat from Constantinople to - Jaffa and thence on foot to the holy places.”--_The Nation._ - - “Apart from the value which must be attached to the authenticity - of the glimpses of Russian life that Mr. Graham gives in his - latest book, it also clearly ranks him as the best modern writer - of the saga of vagabondage.”--_N. Y. Times._ - - “Mr. Graham has written an intensely interesting book, one that is - a delightful mixture of description, impression, and delineation - of a peculiar but colorful character.”--_Book News Monthly._ - - “A book of intensely human interest.”--_The Continent._ - - “The book is beautifully produced, illustrated with thirty-eight - exceptionally fine snapshots, and is of commanding interest, - whether read as a mere piece of adventure or as revelation of an - almost unknown tract of religious belief.”--_Christian Advocate._ - - “The story is written with a graphic and eloquent pen.”--_The - Congregationalist._ - - -THE MACMILLAN COMPANY -Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK INSIDE THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/66371-0.zip b/old/66371-0.zip deleted file mode 100644 index fb05178..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-0.zip and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h.zip b/old/66371-h.zip deleted file mode 100644 index 72fe44b..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h.zip and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/66371-h.htm b/old/66371-h/66371-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 7c550ca..0000000 --- a/old/66371-h/66371-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6962 +0,0 @@ - - - - - - - The Project Gutenberg eBook of Inside the Russian Revolution, by Rheta Childe Dorr. - - - - - - -
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Inside the Russian Revolution, by Rheta Louise Childe Dorr
- -
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at www.gutenberg.org. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -
- -

Title: Inside the Russian Revolution

- -
Author: Rheta Louise Childe Dorr
- -
Release Date: September 24, 2021 [eBook #66371]
- -
Language: English
- -
Character set encoding: UTF-8
- -
Produced by: Martin Pettit and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
- -
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK INSIDE THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION ***
- -

Transcriber’s Note:

-Obvious typographic errors have been corrected.

- -
- -
front
- -
- -

INSIDE THE RUSSIAN
REVOLUTION

- -
- -
logo
- -

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
-DALLAS · ATLANTA · SAN FRANCISCO
-
MACMILLAN & CO., Limited
-LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE
-
THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.
TORONTO

- -
- -

Catherine Breshkovskaia
- -

Catherine Breshkovskaia, the “Little Grandmother of the -Russian Revolution.”

- -
- -
title page
- -
- -

INSIDE THE RUSSIAN
REVOLUTION

- -

BY

- -

RHETA CHILDE DORR

- -

ILLUSTRATED

- -

New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1917
All rights reserved

- -
- -

Copyright, 1917,
By THE EVENING MAIL
-Copyright, 1917,
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
-————
-Set up and Electrotyped. Published November, 1917

- -
- -

TABLE OF CONTENTS

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTERPAGE
I  Topsy-Turvy Land1
II  “All the Power to the Soviet”10
III  The July Revolution19
IV  An Hour of Hope30
V  The Committee Mania41
VI  The Woman with the Gun50
VII  To the Front with Botchkareva58
VIII  Camp and Battlefield65
IX  Amazons in Training75
X  The Homing Exiles—Two Kinds84
XI  How Rasputin Died97
XII  Anna Virubova Speaks107
XIII  More Leaves in the Current119
XIV  The Passing of the Romanoffs129
XV  The House of Mary and Martha141
XVI  The Tavarishi Face Famine152
XVII  General January, the Conqueror162
XVIII  When the Workers Own Their Tools172
XIX  Why Cotton Cloth Is Scarce181
XX  Mrs. Pankhurst in Russia189
XXI  Kerensky, the Mystery Man199
XXII  The Rights of Small Nations208
XXIII  Will the Germans Take Petrograd?217
XXIV  Russia’s Greatest Needs226
XXV  What Next?235
- -
- -

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Catherine Breshkovskaia, the “Little Grandmother
-of the Russian Revolution.”		Frontispiece
FACING
PAGE
Typical crowd on the Nevski Prospect during the
-Bolshevik or Maximalist risings		22
Kerensky watching the funeral of victims of the July
-Bolshevik risings		42
Mareea Botchkareva, Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst and
-Women of “The Battalion of Death.”		52
Prince Felix Yussupoff, at whose palace on the
-Moika Canal Rasputin was killed, and his wife,
-the Grand Duchess Irene Alexandrovna, niece of
-the late Czar		92
Gregory Rasputin and some of his female devotees108
Alexander Feodorovitch Kerensky142
The Grand Duchess Elizabeta Feodorovna, sister of
-the late Czarina, and widow of the Grand Duke
-Serge, who was assassinated during the Revolution
-of 1905, now Abbess of the House of Mary and
-Martha at Moscow		150
- -
- -

[Pg 1]

- -

INSIDE THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION

- -

CHAPTER I TOPSY-TURVY LAND

- -

Early in May, 1917, I went to Russia, eager to see again, in the hour -of her deliverance, a country in whose struggle for freedom I had, for -a dozen years, been deeply interested. I went to Russia a socialist -by conviction, an ardent sympathizer with revolution, having known -personally some of the brave men and women who suffered imprisonment -and exile after the failure of the uprising in 1905-6. I returned from -Russia with the very clear conviction that the world will have to wait -awhile before it can establish any coöperative millenniums, or before -it can safely hand over the work of government to the man in the street.

- -

All my life I have been an admiring student of the French revolution, -and I have fervently wished that I might have lived in the Paris of -that time, to witness, even as a humble spectator, the downfall of -autocracy and the birth of a people’s liberty. Well—I lived for three -months in the capital of [Pg 2]revolutionary Russia. I saw a revolution -which presents close parallels with the French revolution both in men -and events. I saw the downfall of autocracy and the birth of liberty -much greater than the French ever aspired to. I saw the fondest dream -of the socialists suddenly come true, and the dream turned out to be a -nightmare such as I pray that this or any country may forever be spared.

- -

I saw a people delivered from one class tyranny deliberately hasten -to establish another, quite as brutal and as unmindful of the common -good as the old one. I saw these people, led out of groaning bondage, -use their first liberty to oust the wise and courageous statesmen who -had delivered them. I saw a working class which had been oppressed -under czardom itself turn oppressor; an army that had been starved and -betrayed use its freedom to starve and betray its own people. I saw -elected delegates to the people’s councils turn into sneak thieves and -looters. I saw law and order and decency and all regard for human life -or human rights set aside, and I saw responsible statesmen in power -allow all this to go on, allow their country to rush toward an abyss of -ruin and shame because they were afraid to lose popularity with the mob.

- -

The government was so afraid of losing the support of the mob that -it permitted the country to be overrun by German agents posing -as socialists. These agents spent fortunes in the separate peace -propaganda alone. They demoralized the army, corrupted the workers in -field and factories, and put machine guns in the hands of fanatical -dreamers, sending them out into the streets[Pg 3] to murder their own -friends and neighbors. Every one knew who these men were, but the mob -liked their “line of talk” and the government was afraid to touch them. -After one of the last occasions when, at their behest, the Bolsheviki -went out and shot up Petrograd, Lenine, the arch leader, and some of -his principal gangsters deemed it the part of discretion to retire -from Russia temporarily, and they got to Sweden without the slightest -difficulty, no attempt having been made to stop them. Some of the minor -employees of the Kaiser were arrested, among them a woman in whose name -the bank account appeared to be. But she too, and probably all the -others, were later released.

- -

A government like this could not bring peace and order into a -distracted nation. It could not establish a democracy. It could not -govern. The sooner the allied countries realize this the better it will -be for Russia and for the world that wants peace. It is not because I -am unfriendly to Russia that I write thus. It is because I am friendly, -because I have faith in the future of the Russian people, because I -believe that their experiment in popular government, if it succeeds, -will be as inspiring to the rest of the world as our own was in the -eighteenth century. I think the most unkind thing any friend of Russia -can do is to minimize or conceal the facts about the terrible upheaval -going on there at the present time. Russia looks to the American people -for help in her troubled hour, and if the American people are to help -they will have to understand the situation. No discouragement to the -allies, no assistance to the common enemy need result from a plain -statement[Pg 4] of the facts. The enemy knows all the facts already.

- -

Everything I saw in Russia, in the cities and near the front, convinced -me that what is going on there vitally concerns us. Every man, -woman and child in the United States must get to work to give the -help so sorely needed by the allies. Whatever has failed in Russia, -whatever has broken down must never be missed. We must supply these -deficiencies. Our business now is to understand, and to hurry, hurry, -hurry with our task of getting trained and seasoned men into France. -After what I saw in the neighborhood of Vilna, Dvinsk and Jacobstadt, -I know what haste on this side means to the world. There are several -reasons why the whole truth has not before been written about the -Russian revolution. It could not be written or cabled from Russia. -It could not be carried out in the form of notes or photographs. It -could not even be discovered by the average person who goes to Russia, -because the average visitor lives at the expensive Hotel d’Europe, -never goes out except in a droshky, and meets only Russians of social -position to whom he has letters of introduction, and who naturally -try to give him the impression that the troubled state of affairs is -merely temporary. The visitor usually knows no Russian and cannot read -the newspapers. There are two good French newspapers published in -Petrograd, but the average American traveler is as ignorant of French -as of Russian. Even if he could read all the daily papers, however, he -would not get very much information. The press censorship is as rigid -and as tyrannical to-day as in the heyday of[Pg 5] the autocracy, only a -different kind of news is suppressed. One of the modest demands put -forth by the Tavarishi (comrades) when I was in Petrograd was for a -requisition of all the white print paper in the market, the paper to be -distributed equally among all newspapers, large and small. The object, -candidly stated, was to diminish the size and the circulation of the -“bourgeois” papers.

- -

A great deal of news, as we regard news, never gets into the papers at -all, or is compressed into very small space. For example there have -been a number of terrible railroad accidents on the Russian roads. Most -of these one never heard of unless some one he knew happened to be -killed or injured. Sometimes a bare announcement of a great fatality -was permitted. Thus an express train between Moscow and Petrograd was -wrecked, forty persons being killed and more than seventy injured. This -wreck got a whole paragraph in the newspapers, with no list of the -dead and injured and no explanation of the cause. The fact is that the -railroads are in a condition of complete demoralization and the only -wonder is that more wrecks do not occur.

- -

An acquaintance of mine in Moscow, the wife of a colonel in the British -army, was anxious to go to Petrograd to meet her husband who was -expected there on his way from the front. My friend’s father, who is -the managing head of a large Moscow business concern, tried to prevail -on her to wait for her husband to reach her there, but she was anxious -to see him at the earliest moment and insisted on her tickets being -purchased. The day after[Pg 6] she was to have gone her father called on me -and told me of his intense relief at receiving, an hour before train -time, a telegram from the colonel saying that he would be in Moscow the -next morning.

- -

“And what do you think happened to that train my daughter was to have -taken?” he asked. It was the regular night express to Petrograd, -corresponding somewhat to the Congressional Limited between New York -and Washington. A few miles out of Moscow a difference arose between -the engineer and the stoker, and in order to settle it they stopped the -train and had a fight. One of the men hit the other on the head with a -monkey wrench, injuring him pretty badly. Authority of some kind stepped -in and arrested the assailant. The engineer’s cab was blood-stained, -and some authority unhitched the engine and sent it back to Moscow as -evidence. The train all this time, with its hundreds of passengers, -stood on the tracks waiting for a new engine and crew, and if it was -not run into and wrecked it was because it was lucky.

- -

About the middle of August an American correspondent traveled on that -same express train from Petrograd to Moscow. The night was warm, and -as the Russian occupants of his carriage had the usual constitutional -objection to raised windows, he insisted on leaving the door of the -compartment open. In the middle of the night a band of soldiers boarded -the train and went into every one of the unlocked compartments, five in -all, neatly and silently looting them of all bags and suitcases. The -American correspondent lost everything he possessed—extra clothes, -money, passport, papers. There was[Pg 7] a Russian staff officer in that -compartment and he lost even the clothes he traveled in, and was -obliged to descend in his pajamas. The conductor of the train admitted -that he saw the robbery committed, that he raised no hand to prevent -it, nor even pressed the signal which would have stopped the train. -“They would have killed me,” he pleaded in extenuation. “Besides, it -happens almost every night on a small or large scale.”

- -

There is only one way of getting at the facts of the Russian situation, -and that is by living as the Russians do, associating with Russians, -hearing their stories day by day of the tragedy of what has been called -the bloodless revolution. This I did, as nearly as it was possible, -from the end of May until the 30th of August, in Petrograd, Moscow and -behind one of the fighting fronts. In Petrograd I lived in the Hotel -Militaire, formerly the Astoria, the headquarters of Russian officers -and of the numerous English, French and Roumanian officers on missions -in Russia. This was the hotel where the bitterest fighting took place -during the revolutionary days of February, 1917. The outside of the -building is literally riddled with bullets, every window had to be -replaced, and the work of renovating the interior was still going on -when I left. Under the window in my bedroom was a pool of dried blood -as big as a saucer, and the carpet was stained with drops leading from -the window to the stationary washbowl in the alcove dressing room. Over -the bed were two bullet holes.

- -

Since the revolution the Hotel Militaire has been a garrison, soldiers -sleeping in several rooms[Pg 8] on the ground floor and two sentinels -standing day and night at the door and at the gateway leading into -the service court. I do not know why, when I asked for a room, the -manager gave it to me. Two other women writers had rooms there, but -one was in a party which included American officers, and the other -was introduced by an English officer attached to the British embassy. -However, I took the room and was grateful, because whatever happened in -Petrograd was quickly known in the hotel. Also, it faced the square on -which was located the Marie Palace, where the provisional government -held many of its meetings, and where several important congresses were -held. Whenever the Bolsheviki broke loose this square always saw some -fighting. It was an excellent place for a correspondent to live.

- -

I spent much of my time in the streets, listening, with the aid of -an interpreter, a young university girl, to the speeches which were -continually being made up and down the Nevski Prospect, the Litainy and -other principal streets. I talked, through my interpreter, with people -who sat beside me on park benches, in trams, railroad trains and other -public places. I met all the Russians I could, people of every walk of -life, of every political faith. I spent days in factories. I talked -with workers and with employers. I even met and talked with adherents -of the old régime. I talked for nearly an hour with the last Romanoff -left in freedom, the Grand Duchess Serge, sister of the former empress, -widow of the emperor’s uncle. I went, late at night, to a palace on the -Grand Morskaia where in strictest [Pg 9]retirement lives the woman who has -been charged with being the closest friend and ally of Rasputin, the -one who, at his orders, is alleged to have administered poison to the -young Czarevitch. I traveled in a troop train two days and nights with -a regiment of fighting women—the Botchkareva “Battalion of Death”—and -I lived with them in their barrack behind the fighting lines for nine -days. I stayed with them until they went into action, I saw them -afterward in the hospitals and heard their own stories of the battle -into which they led thousands of reluctant men. I talked with many -soldiers and officers.

- -

Russia is sick. She is gorged on something she has never known -before—freedom: she is sick almost to die with excesses, and the -leadership which would bring the panacea is violently thrown aside -because suspicion of any authority has bred the worst kind of license. -Russia is insane; she is not even morally responsible for what she is -doing. Will she recover? Yes. But, God! what pain must she bear before -she gets real freedom!

- -
- -

[Pg 10]

- -

CHAPTER II “ALL THE POWER TO THE SOVIET”

- -

About the first thing I saw on the morning of my arrival in Petrograd -last spring was a group of young men, about twenty in number, I should -think, marching through the street in front of my hotel, carrying a -scarlet banner with an inscription in large white letters.

- -

“What does that banner say?” I asked the hotel commissionaire who stood -beside me.

- -

“It says ‘All the Power to the Soviet,’” was the answer.

- -

“What is the soviet?” I asked, and he replied briefly:

- -

“It is the only government we have in Russia now.”

- -

And he was right. The soviets, or councils of soldiers’ and workmen’s -delegates, which have spread like wildfire throughout the country, are -the nearest thing to a government that Russia has known since the very -early days of the revolution.

- -

The most striking parallel between the French and the Russian -revolutions lies in the facility with which both were snatched away -from the sane and intelligent men who began them and placed in the -hands of fanatics, who turned them into mad orgies of blood and terror. -The first French revolutionists rebelled against the theory of the -divine right of[Pg 11] kings to govern or misgovern the people. They wanted -a constitution and a government by consent of the governed. But the -mob came in and took possession of the situation, and the result -was the guillotine and the reign of terror. Miliukoff, Rodzianko, -Lvoff, and their associates in the Russian Duma, rebelled against a -stupid, cruel autocrat who was doing his best to lose the war and to -bring the country to ruin and dishonor. They wanted a constitution -for Russia, and, for the time being at least, a figurehead king who -would leave government in the hands of responsible ministers. But the -Petrograd council of soldiers’ and workmen’s delegates came in and -took possession of the situation, and the result is a country torn -with anarchy, brought to the verge of bankruptcy, and ready, unless -something happens between now and next spring, to fall into the hands -of the Germans.

- -

These councils of workmen are not new. In the upheaval of 1905-06 a man -named Khrustaliov, a labor leader, became the head of an organization -called the Petrograd Council of Workmen’s Deputies. It was made up of -elected delegates from all the principal factories in and near the -capital, and during the general strike which forced Nicholas to convene -the first Duma, the council assumed general control of the whole -labor situation, managing matters with rare good sense and firmness. -Witte, who became premier in those days, negotiated with Khrustaliov -as with an equal. For a time he and his council were a real power -in the empire. A dozen cities formed similar organizations. There -were councils of workmen’s deputies, peasants’ deputies,[Pg 12] even, in -some places, of soldiers’ deputies. The reaction which came in July, -1906, swept them all into oblivion, and I never found anybody who -knew what became of Khrustaliov. But the tradition of the council of -workmen’s deputies was unforgotten. Perhaps the council even existed -still in secret; I do not know. It was quickly revived in March, 1917, -and before the political revolution was fairly accomplished it had -added soldiers to its title and had curtly informed the provisional -government and the Duma that no laws could be made or enforced -without first having received the approval of the working people’s -representatives. No policy in peace or war could be announced or put -into practice; no orders could be given the army; no treaties concluded -with the allies; in short, nothing could be done without first -consulting the 1,500 men and women—five women—who made up the Council -of Workmen´s and Soldiers’ Delegates.

- -

If the country had been in a condition of peace instead of war this -would not have been at all a bad thing. The working people of Russia, -under the electoral system devised by the old régime, had very little -representation in the Duma, and they had a perfect right to demand a -voice in the organization of the new government. But unfortunately -the country was at war; and more unfortunately still, the Council -of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates was made up in large part of -extreme radicals to whom the war was a matter of entire indifference. -The revolution to them meant an opportunity to put into practice new -economic theories, the socialistic state. They conceived the vast dream -of [Pg 13]establishing a new order of society, not only for Russia but for -the whole world. They were going to dictate terms of peace, and call -on the working people of every country to join them in enforcing that -peace. After that they were going to do away with all capitalists, -bankers, investors, property owners. Armies and navies were to be -scrapped. I don’t know what they purposed doing with the constitution -of the United States, but “capitalistic” America was to be made over -with the rest of the world.

- -

Many members of this council are well-meaning theorists, dreamers, -exactly like thousands in this country who read no books or newspapers -except those written by their own kind, who “express themselves” by -wearing red ties and long hair, and who exist in a cloudy world of -their own. These people are honest and they are capable of being -reasoned with. In Russia they are known as Minsheviki, meaning small -claims. A noisy and troublesome and growing minority in the council -are called Bolsheviki (big claims), because they demand everything -and will not even consider compromise. They want a separate peace, -entirely favorable to Germany. I talked to a number of these men, but -I could never get one of them to explain the reason of this friendship -for Germany. Vaguely they seemed to feel that socialism was a German -doctrine and, therefore, as soon as Russia put it into practice, the -Germans would follow suit. Not all the council members are working -people. Some have never done a hand’s turn of manual work in their -lives. Many of the soldier members have never seen service and never -will. The Jewish membership is very large, and in[Pg 14] Russia the Jews have -never been allowed any practice of citizenship.

- -

Lastly the council is liberally sprinkled with German spies and agents. -Every once in a while one of these men is unmasked and put out. But -it is more than likely that his place is quickly filled. It is a most -difficult thing to convince the council that any “Tavarish,” which -is the Russian word for comrade, can be guilty of double dealing. -The council defended Lenine up to the last moment. Even after he -fled the country the Socialist newspapers, Isvestia, Pravda, and -Maxim Gorki’s Nova Jisn, declared him to be the victim of an odious -calumny. It was this Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates that -first claimed a consultive position in the government, and within a few -months was parading the streets with banners demanding “All the Power -to the Soviet.”

- -

I cannot say that I unreservedly blame them. They were people who had -never known any kind of freedom, they had been poor and oppressed and -afraid of their lives. All of a sudden they were freed. And when they -went in numbers to the Duma and claimed a right to a voice in their own -future, men like Kerensky and others, who are honest dreamers, others -plain demagogues and office seekers, came out and lauded them to the -skies, told them that the world was theirs, that they alone had brought -about the revolution and therefore had a right to take possession of -the country. The effect of this on soldiers and on the working people -was immediate and disastrous.

- -

If Kerensky was not the author of the famous[Pg 15] Order No. 1, which -was the cause of most of the riot and bloodshed in the army, he at -least signed it and defended it. This order provided for regimental -government by committees, the election of officers by the soldiers, -the doing away with all saluting of superiors by enlisted men and the -abolition of the title “your nobility,” which was the form of address -used to officers. In place of this form the soldiers were henceforth to -address their officers as Gospodeen (meaning mister), captain, colonel, -general, as the case might be. Order No. 1 was a plain license to -disband the Russian army. Abolishing the custom of saluting may seem -a small thing. A member of the Root mission expressed himself thus to -me soon after his arrival in Petrograd: “This talk of anarchy is all -nonsense,” he said. “A lot of peacock officers are sore because the men -don’t salute them any more. Why should the men salute?”

- -

Perhaps I don’t know why they should, but I know that when they don’t -they speedily lose all their soldierly bearing and slouch like tired -subway diggers. They throw courtesy, kindness, consideration to the -winds. The soldiers of other countries look on them with disgust and -horror. At Tornea, the port of entry into Finland, I got my first -glimpse of this “free” Russian soldier. He was handing some papers -to a trim British Tommy, who was straight as an arrow, clean cut and -soldierly. The Russian slouched up to him, stuck out the papers in a -dirty paw and blew a mouthful of cigarette smoke in his face. What -the Tommy said to him was in English, and I am afraid was lost on -the Russian, who walked off looking quite pleased with himself.[Pg 16] In -Petrograd I saw two of these “free” soldiers address, without even -touching their caps, a French officer who spoke their language. The -conversation was repeated to me thus: “Is it true that in your country, -which calls itself a democracy, the soldiers have to stand in the -presence of officers? Is it true that they——” The interrogation -proceeded no further, for the Frenchman replied quickly: “In the -first place French soldiers do not walk up to an officer and begin -a conversation uninvited, so I find it impossible to answer your -questions.”

- -

If he had been a Russian officer he would probably have been murdered -on the spot. The death penalty having been abolished, and the police -force having been reduced to an absurdity, murder has been made a safe -and pleasant diversion. Murder of officers is so common that it is -seldom even reported in the newspapers. When the truth is finally and -officially published, if it ever is, it will be found that the brutal -and horrible butchery of officers exceeds anything the outside world -has ever imagined. I met a woman whose daughter went insane after her -husband was killed in the fortress of Kronstadt, the port of Petrograd. -He with a number of officers was imprisoned there, and some of the -women went to the commander and begged permission to see and speak to -their men. He grinned at them, and said: “They are just finishing their -dinner. In a few minutes you may see them.” Shortly afterwards they -were summoned to a room where the men sat around a table. They were -tied in their chairs, and were all dead, with evidences of having been -tortured.

- -

In the beginning of the revolution the soldiers of[Pg 17] Kronstadt killed -the old officer commandant. They began by gouging out his eyes. When he -was quite finished they brought in the second officer in command and -his young son, a lieutenant in the navy. “Will you join us, embrace -the glorious revolution, or shall we kill you?” they demanded. “My -duty is to command this garrison,” replied the officer. “If you are -going to kill me do it at once.” They shot him, and threw his corpse -on a pile of others in a ditch. The son they spared, and a few nights -later the young man rescued his father’s body and brought it home to be -buried. This story was related under oath by him, but in the face of it -and hundreds more like it the death penalty was abolished; nor would -Kerensky consent to restore it, except for desertion at the front.

- -

At the Moscow congress, held in August, Kerensky said, apologizing for -even this small concession: “As minister of justice I did away with the -death penalty. As president of the provisional government I have asked -for its reinstatement in case of desertion under fire.” There was a -burst of applause, and Kerensky exclaimed: “Do not applaud. Don’t you -realize that we lose part of our souls when we consent to the death -penalty? But if it is necessary to lose our souls to save Russia we -must make the sacrifice.”

- -

Petrograd and Moscow are literally running over with idle soldiers, -many of whom have never done any fighting, and who loudly declare that -they never intend to do any. They are supported by the government, wear -the army uniform, claim all the privileges of the soldier and live -in complete and blissful[Pg 18] idleness. The street cars are crowded with -soldiers, who of course pay no fares. It is impossible for a woman to -get a seat in a car. She is lucky if the soldiers permit her to stand -in the aisle or on a platform. “Get off and walk, you boorzhoi,” said -a soldier to my interpreter one day when she was hastening to keep an -appointment with me. She got off and walked. I heard but one person -dispute with a soldier. She was a street car conductor, one of the many -women who have taken men’s places since the war. She turned on a car -full of these idlers riding free and littering the floor with sunflower -seeds, which they eat as Americans eat peanuts, and told them exactly -what she thought of them. It must have been extremely unflattering, for -the other passengers looked joyful and only one soldier ventured any -reply. “Now, comrade,” said he, “you must not be hard on wounded men.”

- -

“Wounded men!” exclaimed the woman. “If you ever get a wound it will -be in the mouth from a broken bottle.” There was a burst of laughter, -in which even the soldiers joined. But after it subsided one of the -men said defiantly: “Just the same, comrades, it was we who sent the -Czar packing.” This opinion is shared by the Council of Workmen’s and -Soldiers’ Delegates. They have completely forgotten that the Duma had -anything to do with the revolution. At their national congress of -Soviets held in July, they solemnly debated whether or not they would -permit the Duma to meet again, and it was a very small majority that -decided in favor. But only on condition that the national body worked -under the direction of the councils.

- -
- -

[Pg 19]

- -

CHAPTER III THE JULY REVOLUTION

- -

Every one who has read the old “Arabian Nights” will remember the -story of the fisherman who caught a black bottle in one of his nets. -When the bottle was uncorked a thin smoke began to curl out of the -neck. The smoke thickened into a dense cloud and became a huge genie -who made a slave of the fisherman. By the exercise of his wits the -fisherman finally succeeded in getting the genie back into the bottle, -which he carefully corked and threw back into the sea. Kerensky tried -desperately to get the genie back into the bottle, and every one hoped -he might succeed. Up to date, however, there is little to indicate that -the giant has even begun materially to shrink. Petrograd is not the -only city where the Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates has -assumed control of the destinies of the Russian people. Every town has -its council, and there is no question, civil or military, which they do -not feel capable of settling.

- -

I have before me a Petrograd newspaper clipping dated June 12. It is -a dispatch from the city of Minsk, and states that the local soviet -had debated the whole question of the resumption of the offensive, the -Bolsheviki claiming that the question was general and that it ought -to be left for the men at[Pg 20] the front to decide. They themselves were -against an offensive, deeming it contrary to the interests of the -international movement and profitable only to capitalists, foreign as -well as Russian. Workers of all countries ought to struggle against -their governments and to break with all imperialist politics. The -army ought to be made more democratic. This view prevailed, says the -dispatch, by a vote of 123 against 79.

- -

This is typical. In some cities the extreme socialists are in the -majority, in others the milder Minsheviki prevail. In Petrograd it -has been a sort of neck and neck between them, with the Minsheviki -in greater number. But as the seat of government Petrograd has had a -great attraction for the German agents, and they are all Bolsheviki -and very energetic. Early in the revolution they established two -headquarters, one in the palace of Mme. Kchessinskaia, a dancer, high -in favor with some of the grand dukes, and another on the Viborg side, -a manufacturing quarter of the city. Here in a big rifle factory and a -few miles down the Neva in Kronstadt, they kept a stock of firearms, -rifles and machine guns big enough to equip an army division.

- -

The leader of this faction, which was opposed to war against Germany -but quite willing to shoot down unarmed citizens, was the notorious -Lenine, a proved German agent whose power over the working people -was supreme until the uprisings in July, which were put down by -the Cossacks. Lenine was at the height of his glory when the Root -Commission visited Russia, and the provisional government was so -terrorized by him that it hardly dared recognize[Pg 21] the envoys from -“capitalistic America.” Only two members of the mission were ever -permitted to appear before the soviet or council. They were Charles -Edward Russell and James Duncan, one a socialist and the other a labor -representative. Both men made good speeches, but not a line of them, -as far as I could discover, ever appeared in a socialist newspaper. In -fact, the visit of the commission was ignored by the radical press, the -only press which reaches 75 per cent of the Russian people.

- -

In order to make perfectly clear the situation as it existed during the -spring and summer, and as it exists to-day, I am going to describe two -events which I witnessed last July. Both of these were attempts of the -extreme socialists to bring about a separate peace with Germany, and -had they succeeded in their plans would have done so. Moreover, they -might easily have resulted in the dismemberment of Russia.

- -

The 18th of June, Russian style, July 1 in our calendar, is a day -that stands out vividly in my memory. For some time the Lenine -element of the Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Council had planned to get up -a demonstration against the non-socialist members of the provisional -government and against the further progress of the war. The Minshevik -element of the council, backed by the government, spoiled the plan -by voting for a non-political demonstration in which all could take -part, and which should be a memorial for the men and women killed in -the February revolution, and buried in the Field of Mars, a great open -square once used for military reviews. As the plan was finally adopted -it provided that[Pg 22] every one who wanted to might march in this parade, -and no one was to carry arms. Great was the wrath of the Lenineites, -but the peaceful demonstration came off, and it must have given the -government its first thrill of encouragement, for events that day -proved that the Bolsheviki or Lenine followers were cowards at heart -and could be handled by any firm and fearless authority.

- -

It was a beautiful Sunday morning, this eighteenth of June, when I -walked up the Nevski Prospect, the Fifth avenue of Petrograd, watching -the endless procession that filled the street. Two-thirds of the -marchers were men, mostly soldiers, but women were present also, and -a good many children. Red flags and red banners were plentiful, the -Bolshevik banners reading “Down with the Ten Capitalistic Ministers,” -“Down with the War,” “Down with the Duma,” “All the Power to the -Soviets,” and presenting a very belligerent appearance.

- -

With me that day was another woman writer, Miss Beatty of the San -Francisco Bulletin, and as we walked along we agreed that almost -anything could happen, and that we ought not to allow ourselves to get -into a crowd. For once the journalistic passion for seeing the whole -thing must give place to a decent regard for safety. We had just agreed -that if shooting began we would duck into the nearest court or doorway, -when something did happen—something so sudden that its very character -could not be defined. If it was a shot, as some claimed, we did not -hear it. All we heard was a noise something like a sudden wind. That -great crowd marching along the broad Nevski simply exploded. There[Pg 23] is -no other word to express the panic that turned it without any warning -into a fleeing, fighting, struggling, terror-stricken mob. The people -rushed in every direction, knocking down everything in their track. -Miss Beatty went down like a log, but she was up again in a flash, and -we flung ourselves against a high iron railing guarding a shop window. -Directly beside us lay a soldier who had had his head cut open by the -glass sign against which he was thrown. Many others were injured.

- -

Typical crowd on the Nevski Prospect
- -

Typical crowd on the Nevski Prospect during the -Bolshevik or Maximalist risings.

- -

Fortunately the panic was shortlived. It lasted hardly five minutes, as -a matter of fact. All around the cry rose that nothing was the matter, -that the Cossacks were not coming. The Cossacks, once the terror of the -Russian people, in this upheaval have become the strongest supporters -of the government. Nothing could better demonstrate the anti-government -intention of the Bolsheviki than their present fear and hatred of the -Cossacks. So the “Tavarishi” took up their battered banners and resumed -their march. No one ever found out what started the panic. Some said -that a shot was fired from a window on one of the banners. Others said -that the shot was merely a tire blowing out. Some were certain that -they heard a cry of “Cossacks,” and some cynics suggested that the -pick-pockets, a numerous and enterprising class just now, started the -panic in the interests of business. This was the only disturbance I -witnessed. The newspapers reported two more in the course of the day. A -young girl watching the procession from the sidewalk suddenly decided -to commit suicide, and the shot she sent through her heart precipitated -another panic. Still[Pg 24] a third one occurred when two men got into a -fight and one of them drew a knife.

- -

The instant flight of the crowds and especially of the soldiers must -have given Kerensky hope that the giant could be got back into the -bottle, especially since on that very day, June 18, Russian style, the -army on one of the fronts advanced and fought a victorious engagement. -The town went mad with joy over that victory, showing, I think, that -the heart of the Russian people is still intensely loyal to the allies, -and deadly sick of the fantastic program of the extreme socialists. -Crowds surged up and down the street bearing banners, flags, pictures -of Kerensky. They thronged before the Marie Palace, where members of -the government, officers, soldiers, sailors made long and rapturous -speeches, full of patriotism. They sang, they shouted, all day and -nearly all night. When they were not shouting “Long live Kerensky!” -they were saying “This is the last of the Lenineites.” But it wasn’t. -The Bolsheviki simply retired to their dancer’s palace, their Viborg -retreats and their Kronstadt stronghold, and made another plan.

- -

On Monday night, July 2, or in our calendar July 15, broke out what -is known as the July revolution, the last bloody demonstration of the -Bolsheviki. I had been absent from town for two weeks and returned to -Petrograd early in the morning after the demonstration began. I stepped -out of the Nicholai station and looked around for a droshky. Not one -was in sight. No street cars were running. The town looked deserted. -Silence reigned, a queer, sinister kind of a silence. “What in the -world has [Pg 25]happened?” I asked myself. A droshky appeared and I hailed -it. When the izvostchik mentioned his price for driving me to my hotel -I gasped, but I was two miles from home and there were no trams. So I -accepted and we made the journey. Few people were abroad, and when I -reached the hotel I found the entrance blocked with soldiers. The man -behind the desk looked aghast to see me walk in, and he hastened to -tell me that the Bolsheviki were making trouble again and all citizens -had been requested to stay indoors until it was over.

- -

I stayed indoors long enough to bathe and change, and then, as -everything seemed quiet, I went out. Confidence was returning and the -streets looked almost normal again. I walked down the Morskaia, finding -the main telephone exchange so closely guarded that no one was even -allowed to walk on the sidewalk below it. That telephone exchange had -been fiercely attacked during the February revolution, and it was one -of the most hotly disputed strategic positions in the capital. Later -I am going to tell something of the part played in the revolution by -the loyal telephone girls of Petrograd. A big armored car was plainly -to be seen in the courtyard of the building, and many soldiers were -there alert and ready. I stopped in at the big bookshop where English -newspapers (a month old) were to be purchased, and bought one. The -Journal de Petrograd, the French morning paper, I found had not been -issued that day. Then I strolled down the Nevski. I had not gone far -when I heard rifle shooting and then the sound, not to be mistaken, -of machine gun fire. People turned in their tracks and bolted for[Pg 26] -the side streets. I bolted too, and made a record dash for the Hotel -d’Europe. The firing went on for about an hour, and when I ventured -out again it was to see huge gray motor trucks laden with armed men, -rushing up and down the streets, guns bristling from all sides and -machine guns fore and aft.

- -

What had happened was this. The “Red Guard,” an armed band of workmen -allied with the Bolsheviki, together with all the extremists who could -be rallied by Lenine, and these included some very young boys, had been -given arms and told to “go out in the streets.” This is a phrase that -usually means go out and kill everything in sight. In this case the -men were assured that the Kronstadt regiments would join them, that -cruisers would come up the river and the whole government would be -delivered into the hands of the Bolsheviki. The Kronstadt men did come -in sufficient numbers to surround and hold for two days the Tauride -Palace, where the Duma meets and the provisional government had its -headquarters. The only reason why the bloodshed was not greater was -that the soldiers in the various garrisons around the city refused to -come out and fight. The sane members of the Soviet had begged them -to remain in their casernes, and they obeyed. All day Tuesday and -Wednesday the armed motor cars of the Bolsheviki dashed from barrack -to barrack daring the soldiers to come out, and whenever they found a -group of soldiers to fire on, they fired. Most of these loyal soldiers -are Cossacks, and they are hated by the Bolsheviki.

- -

Tuesday night there was some real fighting, for[Pg 27] the Cossacks went to -the Tauride Palace and freed the besieged ministers at the cost of the -lives of a dozen or more men. Then the Cossacks started out to capture -the Bolshevik armored cars. When they first went out it was with -rifles only, which are mere toy pistols against machine guns. After -one little skirmish I counted seventeen dead Cossack horses, and there -were more farther down the street. As soon as the Cossacks were given -proper arms they captured the armored trucks without much trouble. The -Bolsheviki threw away their guns and fled like rabbits for their holes. -Nevertheless a condition of warfare was maintained for the better part -of a week, and the final burst of Bolshevik activity gave Petrograd, -already sick of bloodshed, one more night of terror. That night I shall -not soon forget.

- -

The day had been quiet and we thought the trouble was over. I went to -bed at half-past ten and was in my first sleep when a fusilade broke -out, as it seemed, almost under my window. I sat up in bed, and within -a few minutes, the machine guns had begun their infernal noise, like -rattlesnakes in the prairie grass. I flung on a dressing gown and ran -down the hall to a friend’s room. She dressed quickly and we went down -stairs to the room of Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst, the English suffragette, -which gave a better view of the square than our own. There until nearly -morning we sat without any lights, of course, listening to repeated -bursts of firing, and the wicked put-put-put-put of the machine -guns, watching from behind window draperies, the brilliant headlights -of armored motors rushing into action, hearing the quick feet of men -and horses [Pg 28]hastening from their barracks. We did not go out. All a -correspondent can do in the midst of a fight is to lie down on the -ground and make himself as flat as possible, unless he can get into a -shop where he hides under a table or a bench. That never seemed worth -while to me, and I have no tales to tell of prowess under fire.

- -

I listened to that night battle from the safety of the hotel, going -the next day to see the damage done by the guns. A contingent of -mutinous soldiers and sailors from Kronstadt, which had been expected -for several days by the Lenineites, had come up late, still spoiling -for a fight; had planted guns on the street in front of the Bourse and -at the head of the Palace Bridge across the Neva, and simply mowed -down as many people as were abroad at the hour. Nobody knows, except -the authorities, how many were killed, but when we awoke the next day -we discovered that, for a time at least, the power of the Bolsheviki -had been broken. The next day the mutinous regiments were disbanded in -disgrace. Petrograd was put under martial law, the streets were guarded -with armored cars, thousands of Cossacks were brought in to police the -place, and orders for the arrest of Lenine and his lieutenants were -issued. But it was openly boasted by the Bolsheviki that the government -was afraid to touch Lenine, and certain it is that he escaped into -Sweden, and possibly from there into Germany.

- -

I should not like to believe that the government actually connived at -his escape, since there was always the menace of his return, and the -absolute certainty that he would remain an outsider directing[Pg 29] force -in the Bolshevik campaign. It is more probable that in the confusion -of those days of fighting he was smuggled down the Neva in a small -yacht or motor boat to the fortress of Kronstadt, and from there was -conveyed across the mine strewn Baltic into Sweden. Rumor had it that -he had been seen well on his way to Germany, but it is more likely -that his employers kept him nearer the scene of his activities. He was -guilty of more successful intrigue, more murder and violent death than -most of the Kaiser’s faithful, and deserves an extra size iron cross, -if there is such a thing. In spite of all that he has done he has -thousands of adherents still in Russia, people who believe that he is -“sincere but misguided,” to use an overworked phrase. The rest of the -fighting mob were driven from their palace, which they had previously -looted and robbed of about twenty thousand dollars’ worth of costly -furniture, china, silver and art objects. They were hunted out of their -rifle factory, and finally surrendered to the government after they -had captured, but failed to hold the fortress of Peter and Paul. They -surrendered but were they arrested and punished? Not a bit of it. They -were allowed to go scot free, only being required to give up their -arms. The government existed only at the will of the mob, and the mob -would not tolerate the arrest of “Tavarishi.”

- -
- -

[Pg 30]

- -

CHAPTER IV AN HOUR OF HOPE

- -

There was an hour when the sunrise of hope seemed to be dawning for the -Russian people, when the madness of the extreme socialists seemed to be -curbed, the army situation in hand, and a real government established. -This happened in late July, and was symbolized in the great public -funeral given eight Cossack soldiers slain by the Bolsheviki in the -July days of riot and bloodshed in Petrograd. I do not know how many -Cossacks were killed. Only eight were publicly buried. It is entirely -possible that the government did not wish the Bolsheviki to know the -full result of their murder feast, and for that reason gave private -burial to some of the dead. The public funeral served as a tribute -to the loyal soldiers, a warning to the extremists that the country -stood back of the war, and a notice to all concerned that the days of -revolution were over and that henceforth the government meant to govern -without the help or interference of the Tavarishi, or comrades in the -socialist ranks. The moment was propitious for the government. The -Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates was in a chastened frame -of mind, caused first by the running amuck of the Bolshevik element, -the unmasking and flight of Lenine, and next by a lost battle on the[Pg 31] -Galician front, and the disgraceful desertion of troops under fire.

- -

The best elements in the council supported the new coalition ministry, -although it did not have a Socialist majority, and it claimed the right -to work independently of the council. The Cossack funeral was really a -government demonstration, and those of us who saw it believed for the -moment that it marked the beginning of a new era in Russia’s troubled -progress toward democracy and freedom. The services were held in St. -Isaac’s Cathedral, the largest church in Petrograd, and one of the -most magnificent in a country of magnificent churches. The bodies, in -coffins covered with silver cloth, were brought to the cathedral on a -Friday afternoon at 5 o’clock, accompanied by many members of their -regiments and representatives of others. The flower-heaped coffins -surrounded by flaming candles filled the space below the holy gate -leading to the high altar; around them knelt the soldiers and the -weeping women relatives of the dead, while a solemn service for the -repose of their souls was chanted.

- -

In the Russian church no organ or other instrumental music is -permitted, but the singing is of an order of excellence quite unknown -in other countries. Part of a priest’s education is in music, and the -male choirs are most carefully trained and conducted. They have the -highest tenor and the lowest bass voices in the world in those Russian -church choirs, and there is no effect of the grandest pipe organ which -they cannot produce. They sing nothing but the best music, and their -masses are written for them by the greatest of Russian composers. -Many times[Pg 32] I have thrilled to their singing, but at this memorial -service to brave men slain in defense of their country I was fairly -overwhelmed by it. I do not know what they sang, but it was a solemn, -yet triumphant symphony of grief, religious ecstasy, faith and longing. -It soared to a great climax, and it ended in a prolonged phrase sung -so softly that it seemed to come as from a great distance, from Heaven -itself. The whole vast congregation was on its knees, in tears.

- -

The service in the cathedral next morning was long and elaborate, -and it was early afternoon before the procession started for the -Alexander Nevski monastery where a common grave had been prepared for -the murdered men. Back of the open white hearses walked the bereaved -women and children, bareheaded, in simple peasant black. Thousands -of Cossacks, also bareheaded, many weeping bitterly, followed. The -dead men’s horses were led by soldiers. The Metropolitan of Petrograd -and every other dignitary of the church was in the procession. I saw -Miliukoff, Rodzianko and other celebrities. Women of rank walked side -by side with working women. Many nurses were there in their flowing -white coifs. There were uncounted hundreds of wreaths and floral -offerings. The bands played impressive funeral marches. But there was -not a single red flag in the procession.

- -

There was, of course, Kerensky, and his appearance was one of the -dramatic events of the day. I watched the procession from a hotel -window, and I saw just as the hearses were passing a large black motor -car winding its way slowly through the crowd[Pg 33] that thronged the street. -Just as the last hearse passed the door of the car opened and Kerensky -sprang out and took his place in the procession, walking alone hatless -and with bowed head after the coffins. He was dressed in the plain -service uniform of a field officer, and his brown jacket was destitute -of any decorations. The crowd when it saw him went mad with enthusiasm; -forgot for a moment the solemnity of the occasion and rushed forward to -acclaim him. “Kerensky! Kerensky!”

- -

It was his first appearance as premier, and practically dictator of -Russia, and he would not have been human if he had not felt a thrill -of triumph at this reception. But with a splendid gesture he waved the -crowd to silence, and bade them stand quietly back. At first it seemed -impossible to restrain them, but the people in the front ranks joined -hands and formed a living chain that kept the crowds back, and in a few -moments order was restored. There was something fine and symbolic about -that action, those joined hands that stopped what might have created -a panic and turned the government’s demonstration into a fiasco. That -spontaneous bit of social thinking and acting restored order better -than a police force could have done, and it left in me the conviction -that whenever the Russian people join hands in behalf of their country -they are going to work out a splendid civilization. If they had only -done it after that day! But the new coalition ministry, with President -Kerensky, the popular idol, substituted for Lvoff, who had grown -wearied and dispirited by the struggle, soon found itself facing the -same old sea of troubles that had swamped the former ministries.

- -

[Pg 34]

- -

The democracy, created largely by Kerensky, in a country which is not -yet ready for self-government, had split up into many anarchistic -groups. It had become a Frankenstein too huge and too crazy with -power to be handled by any man less than a Napoleon Bonaparte, and -Kerensky is not a Bonaparte. Perhaps he had the brain of a Bonaparte, -as he certainly had the charm and magnetism. It may be that he lacked -the iron will or the deathless courage. It may only be that his -frail physical health stood in the way of resolution. Whatever the -explanation, the fact remains that Kerensky never once was able to -take that huge, disorganized, uneducated, restless, yearning Russian -mob by the scruff of the neck and compel it to listen to reason. -Apparently, also, he was unable or unwilling to let any one else do -it, as the mysterious Korniloff incident seems to prove. The story -of the disintegration of the Russian army has been described in many -dispatches. Later I am going to tell what I saw of the Russian army, -and what I know of the demoralization at the front. The state of things -was bad, but it was by no means hopeless, as it is fast becoming. That -Russian army, I confidently believe, could, as late as August, 1917, -have been reorganized, renovated and made into an effective fighting -force. It is very evident that it still has possibilities, because the -Germans still keep an enormous number of troops on the eastern front. -They know that the Russians can fight, and they fear that they will -fight, as soon as they are given a real leader. Military leaders they -do not lack, as the Germans also know. Most of the old commanders, the -worthless, corrupt hangers-on [Pg 35]of the old régime, are gone now. Some -are dead, some in prison, some relegated to obscurity. The men who are -left are real soldiers, good fighters, true allies of America, France -and England. Especially is this true of the once feared and hated -Cossack leaders.

- -

The Cossack regiments to the last man had supported the provisional -government, and were wholeheartedly in favor of fighting the war to a -finish. There are about five million of these Cossacks, and practically -every able-bodied man is a soldier. And what a soldier! Except our own -cowboys, there never were such horsemen. No troops in the world excel -them in bravery and fighting power. They are a proud race and would -never serve under officers save those of their own kind. I asked a -young Cossack at the front where his officers got their training. He -had spent some ten years in Chicago and spoke English like one of our -own men. “We train them in the field,” he said with a smile. “Every one -of us is a potential officer, and when our highest commander drops in -battle, there is always a man to take his place.”

- -

The Cossack has no head for politics. He agrees on the government he is -going to support and he serves that government with an undivided mind. -When he served the Czar he did the Czar’s bidding. When he decided to -serve the new democracy he could be depended on to do it. He has done -no fraternizing with wily Germans in the trenches. He has listened -to no German propaganda in Petrograd. He wants to fight the war to -a successful end, and then he wants to go back to his home on the -peaceful[Pg 36] Don river, or in the wild Urals and cultivate his fields and -vineyards.

- -

Of all Cossack leaders the most picturesque and the most celebrated -as a military genius was Gen. Korniloff. His life and adventures -would fill volumes. He fought his way up from a penniless boyhood -to a successful manhood. He knows Russia from one end to the other, -and speaks almost every dialect known to the empire, and several -foreign languages in addition, especially those of the Orient. He is a -small, wiry man with a beard, and the only time I ever saw him he was -surrounded by a bodyguard of tall Turkestan Cossacks wearing long gray -tunics, huge caps of Persian lamb and a perfectly beautiful collection -of silver-mounted swords, daggers and pistols. In a pictorial sense -Gen. Korniloff was quite obscured by them.

- -

Following a series of disasters and wholesale desertions at the front, -the late provisional government announced that the chief command of the -army had been given to Gen. Korniloff. The command was accepted with -certain conditions attached to the acceptance. Gen. Korniloff would -not be a commander in any limited or modified sense of the word. He -demanded absolute power and control over all troops, both at the front -and in the rear. He wanted to abolish the committees of soldiers who -administered all regimental affairs, and who even decided what commands -the men might or might not obey. Gen. Korniloff could never tolerate -these bodies. Whenever he visited an army division he asked: “Have your -regiments any committees?” And if the answer was yes, he immediately -gave the order:[Pg 37] “Dissolve them.” One of the principal demands made by -Gen. Korniloff on the provisional government was the right to inflict -the death penalty on deserters, both in the field and in the rear. I -have written of the thousands of idle soldiers in Petrograd, and of -the expressed refusal of many of them to go to the front when ordered. -There was no secret about this, nor any concealment of the fact that -of many thousands of soldiers sent to the front at various times since -the early spring, about two-thirds deserted on the way. They captured -trains—hospital trains in some instances—turned the passengers out, -left the wounded lying along the tracks, and forced the trainmen to -take them back to Petrograd, or wherever they wanted to go.

- -

Kerensky had tried every means in his power to stop this shameful -business. He had fixed three separate dates on which all soldiers -must rejoin their regiments and must obey orders to advance. He -had published manifestoes notifying these coward and slackers that -unless they did report for duty they would be declared traitors to -the revolution, their families would be deprived of all army benefits -and they would not be allowed to share in the distribution of land -when the new agrarian policy went into effect. These manifestoes were -absolutely ignored. The desertions continued. Army disintegration -increased. Anarchy pure and simple reigned on all fronts and in the -rear. Soldiers who were willing to fight were afraid to, because there -was every probability of their own comrades shooting them in the back -if they obeyed their officers. The state of mind of the officers can be -imagined [Pg 38]perhaps—it cannot be described. Many committed suicide in -the madness of their shame and despair.

- -

Gen. Korniloff wanted to deal with this horrible situation in the only -possible way, by shooting all deserters. This may sound drastic. No -doubt it will to every copperhead and pro-German in this country. But -remember, for every man who deserts on that Russian front some American -boy will have to suffer. We shall have to fight for the Russians, we -shall have to pay the awful price of their defection. Gen. Korniloff, -a true patriot, knew this, and he wanted to save his country from -that dishonor. Kerensky apparently could not endure the thought of -those firing squads. Or else he did not dare to risk the wrath of the -soviet. There is no doubt that he would have courted great personal -danger, it may be certain death, but what of it? There is no doubt -that Gen. Korniloff, if he saved the situation, would loom larger as -a popular hero than Kerensky, but what of it? The whole country, all -of it that retained its sanity and its patriotism, looked for Gen. -Korniloff to establish a military dictatorship in the army. There was -never any question of his assuming the civil power. There was never any -indication that he wanted it.

- -

But there was this question—what political party in Russia was going -to dominate the constituent assembly, that consummation which has been -postponed many times, but which cannot be indefinitely postponed? The -Social Revolutionary party, of which Kerensky was a member, seems -to have had a clear majority, but there was little organization, -and the Socialists were split up into numerous groups. In[Pg 39] one city -election recently there were eighteen tickets in the field, most of -them separate Socialist parties. The Cossacks, solidly lined up behind -Korniloff, announced that in the coming constituent assembly election -they would form a bloc with the Constitutional Democrats and the -moderate party known as the Cadets, of which Prof. Paul Miliukoff is -the leader. That bloc might dominate the constituent assembly. If it -did the Bolshevik element in the Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ -Delegates throughout the country would be overpowered and discredited. -The “social revolution” which the councils still insisted must come out -of the political revolution might be modified.

- -

Outside of the secret conclaves of the provisional government, outside -of the inner circles of political life in Russia, there is no one who -knows the exact truth of the so-called Korniloff rebellion. It is known -that a congress was held in Moscow in late August, in which Kerensky -made one of his great speeches, absolutely capturing his audience -and once more hypnotizing a large public into the belief that he -could restore order in Russia. Korniloff appeared, and aroused great -enthusiasm, as he always does. Everybody seemed to think that the two -leaders would get together and agree on a program. But they did not get -together, and the government announced the “rebellion” and disgrace -of Korniloff. Two more things were announced: that the Bolsheviki had -gained a majority in the Petrograd Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ -Delegates, and that Lenine was on his way back to Russia to address a -“democratic congress,” which had for its objects the[Pg 40] abolishment of -the Duma and the calling of a parliament chosen from its membership. -Russia’s hour of hope had come and gone. When will it come again?

- -
- -

[Pg 41]

- -

CHAPTER V THE COMMITTEE MANIA

- -

In writing a plain statement of the condition of anarchy into which -Russia has fallen, I am very far from wishing to create a prejudice -against the Russian people. I don’t want anybody to distrust or scorn -the Russians. I want the American people to understand their situation -in order that, through sympathy, patience and common sense, they can -find some way of helping them out of the blind morass that surrounds -them. All the educated Russians I have met like Americans and trust -them. They will not soon forget that the United States was the first -great power to recognize the new government and to hail the revolution. -The American ambassador, David R. Francis, is easily the most popular -diplomat in Petrograd. Every one knows him, and he rarely appeared -in a meeting or convention without being applauded. Over and over -again, during my three months’ visit to Russia, I was told that it -was to America they looked for help and guidance, and after the war -they want to enter into the closest commercial relations with us. One -business man said to me just before I left: “Tell your people that we -will never trade with Germany again unless the Americans force us to -do so. If they will supply us with chemicals, with manufactures and -machinery,[Pg 42] we will gladly buy them. If they will send us experts for -our manufacturing plants we will be delighted to have them instead of -the Germans we used to employ, who never taught our people any of their -knowledge because they did not want us to develop.”

- -

The Russians want us to help them establish public schools; to -show them how to build and operate great railroad systems; to farm -scientifically; to do any number of things we have learned to do well. -We mustn’t despise the Russians, we must help them. And we can’t do -that unless we understand them. Take, for example, the army situation. -It is very bad. The mass of the soldiers are in rebellion against all -authority. But consider the past history, the very recent past history -of those soldiers. Aside from brutal personal treatment at the hands -of some of the officers, they were cheated and starved and neglected -by the bureaucracy in Petrograd, and then again by their commanders -at the front. The Russian soldier’s wants are simple enough. He eats -the same food seven days in the week and rarely complains. This food -consists of soup made of salt meat and cabbage; kasha, a porridge -made of buckwheat; black bread and tea. “Ivan” wears coarse clothes -and big, clumsy boots, and he has none of the small comforts we think -essential to the fighting man in the field. But slight as the Russian -soldier’s equipment is he did not invariably get it in the old days. -It was stolen from him by a band of official crooks with which the -war department and the army were honeycombed. Every department of the -army, from the commissariat to the Red Cross, was full[Pg 43] of corruption -and graft. The traffic in army supplies and ammunition, even in -hospital supplies, that went on constantly beggars description. Gen. -Sukhomlinoff, the former minister of war, who has been tried and -sentenced to life imprisonment for the part he played in this business, -was only one of the big thieves. Under him were myriads more, and among -them all the soldiers were often stripped of their overcoats in the -dead of winter, and of half of their rations the year round. When a -Russian soldier was badly wounded he might as well have been shot as -succored. I have seen these men, pitiful wretches, having lost one or -more arms or legs, blind perhaps, or frightfully disfigured, begging in -the streets of Petrograd. Clad in tattered uniform, pale and miserable, -these poor soldiers stand on the steps of the churches or on street -corners and beg a few kopecks from the passersby. There is no such -thing as a pension for them, no soldiers’ homes. They suffered for a -country that knew no such thing as gratitude. Russia sent her men into -battle without sufficient arms or ammunition with which to fight. It -fed them to the German guns without mercy, that a band of looters in -the government might buy sables and bet on horse races. It let them -shiver and freeze in shoddy uniforms that army contractors might grow -rich. And, after they were wounded, it let them beg their bread.

- -

Typical crowd on the Nevski Prospect
- -

Kerensky watching the funeral of victims of the July -Bolshevik risings.

- -

Small wonder, then, after the revolution, that there was a great -popular demand for swift justice for the soldiers. The provisional -government announced that henceforth each regiment should have an -elected committee, an executive body which[Pg 44] should have entire charge -of regimental affairs. Food, clothing, supplies of all kinds, were to -pass through the hands of these committees, and they were to hear and -pass on all complaints. The committees were the vocal organs of the -army. For the first time in Russian history the soldier was allowed -to speak. The plan might have worked excellently had the provisional -government not made the mistake of too much zeal in democratizing the -army. It gorged the soldiers with freedom, gave them such heady doses -of self-government that they got drunk on the idea and ran amuck like -so many crazed Malays. Kerensky decreed that the soldiers need not -salute their officers. “Well then, we won’t,” they said. “And just to -show how free we are we won’t wash our faces, or wear clean clothes, or -touch our caps to women, or stand up straight——” and from that it was -an easy journey to “We won’t take any orders from anybody.”

- -

The government told the soldiers to elect their own officers, and they -did, after butchering a thousand or so of their old ones. They elected -them wisely in some instances, but in a great many more they did not. -They chose men, not for their capacity to lead in a military way, but -for their political views. In a Bolshevik regiment the best Bolsheviki -were elected. If there was a Minshevik majority the new officers were -pretty sure to be Minsheviki. And after they were elected nobody -respected them, nor did they dare give orders. But of all the madness -that took possession of the “free” soldiers, the committee madness went -farthest. The Russians love to talk. To make speeches, to heckle[Pg 45] and -be heckled is the joy of their lives. The committee gave them a new -chance to talk, and they got the habit of calling a committee meeting -on every conceivable occasion. Petrograd heard with horror last summer -that the men in the trenches, when ordered to advance, actually called -meetings to discuss the orders and to vote whether or not they were to -be followed. They did this at times when the Germans were at the very -gates of an important strategic point.

- -

Even in the hospitals it got so that the doctors and the nurses were -without authority. If a man was ordered to take a pill he wanted to -call a committee meeting to discuss the thing. It is an actual fact -that men refused to take treatment or undergo operations until they -had consulted the Tavarishi about it. From that to refusing to obey -any orders is a short step, and Red Cross nurses have told me some -fantastic stories about life in Russian lazarets. Some wounded men -refused to take their clothes off and insisted on wearing them, boots -and all, to bed. Others refused to go to bed at night, preferring to -snooze during the day and wander around in pajamas and dressing gowns -at night. Some insisted on being discharged before they should be, -while others, on being discharged, declined to go.

- -

They were not like that in all hospitals, of course. Ivan is a great -child, and very often he is a stupid and an unruly child. But often -he is good, especially when he is sick and suffering and in need of -women’s care and kindness. I don’t want to describe the bad hospital -conditions without admitting that they have the other kind, too, in -Russia. I [Pg 46]remember seeing at the corner of a street below a big -lazaret in Petrograd a dozen discharged wounded men and a group of -nurses and orderlies. They were waiting for the tram which was to carry -the men to the railroad station. Some still wore bandages, some were -on crutches, some walked with the aid of sticks. Two were blind. But -all were wildly happy at the prospect of going home to the old village. -The nurses and orderlies shared in the excitement. Some of them were -going to the station, and had their arms full of bundles, clothes, food -and souvenirs of battle. One nurse carried a competent looking cork -leg, the future prop of a pale young fellow on crutches. The car swung -around the corner, full of passengers, idle soldiers mostly, but even -they, at the command of the energetic sister, vacated their seats for -the invalids. They climbed aboard, and those who were most helpless -were lifted. The cork leg was handed in through an open window and -delivered to one of the more able-bodied men. There had been plenty -of time for farewells before, but parting was difficult, and for five -minutes after boarding the car the men continued to shake hands with -the nurses, to shout last messages, and to kiss their hands to those on -the sidewalk. The nurses patted their charges’ arms and shoulders, and -called anxious admonitions. “Take care of that leg, Ivan Feodorovitch. -You know how to bandage it. Don’t try to walk too much, and keep out of -the sun.” You didn’t have to know a word of Russian to understand what -those nurses were saying.

- -

The street car conductor wrung her hands and begged to be allowed to go -on. The time schedule[Pg 47] had to be observed. “Please, sister, please,” -she entreated, and at last she was permitted to ring the bell and send -her car forward. As it turned the corner the men were still waving and -laughing and wiping the tears from their cheeks. I don’t believe those -men had called any committee meetings before obeying their nurses, or -ever reminded the doctors that it was a free country now and they could -take medicine or not as they pleased.

- -

You certainly got tired of that overworked phrase “It’s a free country -now.” You hear it on all sides in Russia. “It’s a free country,” says -a man with a third-class ticket taking possession of a first-class -compartment. “It’s a free country,” declares a soldier, tossing a -handful of sunflower seed shells on a woman’s white shoes in a street -car. “It’s a free country,” say a group of men, stripping off their -clothes before a crowd of women and children and taking a bath in the -Neva. This occurs frequently on the Admiralty quay, a great pleasure -resort in Petrograd.

- -

“They called them Sans Culottes during the French Revolution,” said a -clever woman writer in one of the newspapers. “Our men will go down to -fame as Sans Caleçons. The difference, perhaps, between a political and -a social revolution.” The first French phrase means without trousers. -The second carries the denuding process to its concluding stage.

- -

In this kind of a free country nobody is free. Try to imagine how -it would be in Washington, in the office of the secretary of the -treasury, let us say, if a committee of the American Federation of -Labor should walk in and say: “We have come to control[Pg 48] you. Produce -your books and all your confidential papers.” This is what happens to -cabinet ministers in Russia, and will continue until they succeed in -forming a government responsible only to the electorate, and not a -slave to the Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates. Of course, -the simile is grossly unfair to the American Federation of Labor. Our -organized labor men are the most intelligent working people in the -community, and most of them have had a long experience in citizenship. -Above all, their loyalty, as a body, has been amply demonstrated. The -Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates has among its members -loyal, honest, intelligent men and women. But it has also a number of -extreme radicals, people who would dishonor the country by concluding a -separate peace with Germany, and who care nothing for the interests of -any group except their own. Nobody in Russia has very much experience -in citizenship, and the working people have less than others. Yet -the soviet, to give the council its local name, deems itself quite -capable of passing on all affairs of state, not only in Russia but in -the allied countries as well. The soviets have had the presumption to -announce that they are going to name the peace terms, although Russia -has virtually ceased to fight. “No annexations or contributions,” is -the formula, very evidently made in Germany. I am sure that not one in -a thousand knows what this means.

- -

“Have you ever thought,” I asked a member of the Petrograd council, -“what your program would mean to the working people of Belgium? Don’t -you think that the farmers and artisans of northern[Pg 49] France are -entitled to compensation for their ruined homes and blasted lives?”

- -

“Yes, but not from Germany,” was the astounding reply. “All countries -should contribute.”

- -

“If I were a cashier in a bank and stole a million dollars of the -depositors’ money, do you think I ought to be made to pay it back, or -should all the employés be taxed?” To this question I got no answer. -There isn’t any answer.

- -

In all this confusion of mind, this whirlwind of ideas and theories, -are there no Russians who can think clearly? Are there no brave and -courageous people left in Russia? None who realize the ruin and -desolation which is being prepared for them? There are. Russia has its -submerged minority of thinkers. It has at least two fighting elements -which are ready to die to restore peace, order and bright honor to -their distracted land. These two elements are the Cossacks and the -women.

- -
- -

[Pg 50]

- -

CHAPTER VI THE WOMAN WITH THE GUN

- -

The women soldiers of Russia, the most amazing development of the -revolution, if not of the world war itself, I am disposed to believe, -will, with the Cossacks, prove to be the element needed to lead, if it -can be led, the disorganized and demoralized Russian army back to its -duty on the firing line. It was with the object, the hope, of leading -them back that the women took up arms. Whatever else you may have heard -about them this is the truth. I know those women soldiers very well. I -know them in three regiments, one in Moscow and two in Petrograd, and I -went with one regiment as near to the fighting line as I was permitted. -I traveled from Petrograd to a military position “somewhere in Poland” -with the famous Botchkareva Battalion of Death. I left Petrograd in -the troop train with the women. I marched with them when they left the -train. I lived with them for nine days in their barrack, around which -thousands of men soldiers were encamped. I shared Botchkareva’s soup -and kasha, and drank hot tea out of her other tin cup. I slept beside -her on the plank bed. I saw her and her women off to the firing line, -and after the battle into which they led reluctant men, I sat beside -their hospital beds and heard their own stories of the fight.[Pg 51] I want -to say right here that a country that can produce such women cannot -possibly be crushed forever. It may take time for it to recover its -present debauch of anarchism, but recover it surely will. And when it -does it will know how to honor the women who went out to fight when the -men ran home.

- -

The Battalion of Death is not the name of one regiment, nor is it used -exclusively to designate the women’s battalions. It is a sort of order -which has spread through many regiments since the demoralization began, -and signifies that its members are loyal and mean to fight to the death -for Russia. Sometimes an entire regiment assumes the red and black -ribbon arrowhead which, sewed on the right sleeve of the blouse, marks -the order. Regiments have been made up of volunteers who are ready to -wear the insignia. Such a regiment is the Battalion of Death commanded -by Mareea Botchkareva (the spelling is phonetic), the extraordinary -peasant woman who has risen to be a commissioned officer in the Russian -army.

- -

Botchkareva comes from a village near the Siberian border and is, I -should judge, about thirty years old. She was one of a large family of -children, and the family was very poor. They had a harder time than -ever after the father returned from the Japanese war minus one foot, -but that did not prevent their number from increasing, and merely -made the lot of Mareea, the oldest girl, a little more miserable. She -married young, fortunately a man with whom she was very happy. He -was the village butcher and she helped him in the shop, as they had -no children. When the war broke out in July, 1914,[Pg 52] Mareea’s husband -marched away with the rest of the quota from their village, and she -never saw him again. He was killed in one of the first battles of the -war, and the only time I ever saw Botchkareva break down was when she -told me how she waited long months for the letter he had promised -to write her, and how at last a wounded comrade hobbled back to the -village and told her that the letter would never come. He was dead—out -there somewhere—and they had not even notified her.

- -

“The soldiers have it hard,” she said, when her brief storm of tears -was over, “but not so hard as the women at home. The soldier has a gun -to fight death with. The women have nothing.”

- -

For months Mareea Botchkareva watched the sufferings of the women and -children of her village grow worse and worse. Winter killed some of -them, winter and an unwonted scarcity of food. Typhus came along and -killed more. The village forgot that it had ever danced and sung and -was happy. Every family was in mourning for its dead. Mareea decided -that she could not endure it to sit in her empty hut and wait for -death. She would go out and meet it in the easier fashion permitted to -men. That was the way, she explained to me, she joined the regiment of -Siberian troops encamped near the village. The men did not want her, -but she sought and got permission, and when the regiment went to the -front she went along too.

- -

Mareea Botchkareva, Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst
- -

Mareea Botchkareva, Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst and Women of -“The Battalion of Death.”

- -

She fought in campaigns on several fronts, earned medals and finally -the coveted cross of St. George for valor under fire. She was three -times wounded, the last time in the autumn of 1916, so badly that[Pg 53] she -lay in hospital for four months. She got back to her regiment, where -she was now popular, and I imagine something of a leader, just before -the revolution of February, 1917.

- -

Botchkareva was an ardent revolutionist, and her regiment was one -of the first to go over to the people’s side. Her consternation and -despair were great when, shortly after the emancipation from czardom, -great masses of the people, and especially the soldiers at the front, -began to demonstrate by riots and desertions how little they were ready -for freedom. The men of her regiment deserted in numbers, and she went -to members of the Duma who were going up and down the front trying to -stay the tide, and said to them: “Give me leave to raise a regiment of -women. We will go wherever men refuse to go. We will fight when they -run. The women will lead the men back to the trenches.” This is the -history of Botchkareva’s Battalion of Death, or rather of how it came -to be organized. The Russian war ministry gave her leave to recruit the -women, gave her a barrack in a former school building, and promised her -equipment and a place at the front. Many women in Petrograd, women of -wealth and social position, took fire with the idea, raised money for -the regiment, helped in the recruiting, some of them joining.

- -

In an odd copy of an American newspaper that reached me in Russia I -read a paragraph stating that the schoolgirls of Petrograd were forming -a regiment under a man named Butchkareff, a lieutenant in the army. -I don’t know who sent out that piece of news, but it lacked most of -the facts. The[Pg 54] women soldiers are not schoolgirls, and Botchkareva’s -battalion has no men officers. Three drill sergeants, St. George cross -men all of them, did assist in the training of the battalion while -it remained in Petrograd. Other men drilled it behind the lines, -but Botchkareva, and another remarkable woman, Marie Skridlova, her -adjutant, commanded and led it in battle.

- -

Marie Skridlova is the daughter of Admiral Skridloff, one of the most -distinguished men of the Russian navy. She is about twenty, very -attractive if not actually beautiful, and is an accomplished musician. -Her life up to the outbreak of the war was that of an ordinary -girl of the Russian aristocracy. She was educated abroad, taught -several languages, and expected to have a career no more exciting or -adventurous than that of any other woman of her class. When the war -broke out she went into the Red Cross, took the nurses’ training and -served in hospitals both at the front and in Petrograd. Then came -the revolution. She was working in a marine hospital in the capital. -She saw many of the horrors of those February days. She saw her own -father set upon by soldiers in the streets, and rescued from death only -because some of his own marines who loved him insisted that this one -officer was not to be killed.

- -

Into the ward of the hospital where she was stationed there was borne -an old general, desperately wounded by a street mob. He had to be -operated on at once to save his life, and as he was carried from the -operating room to a private ward the men in the beds sat up and yelled, -“Kill him! Kill[Pg 55] him!” It is unlikely that they knew who he was, but -it was death to all officers in those days of madness and frenzy. Half -unconscious from loss of blood, still under the spell of the ether, the -old man clung to his nurse as a child to his mother. “You won’t let -them kill me, will you?” he murmured. And Mlle. Skridlova assured him -that she would take care of him, that he was safe.

- -

The door opened and a white faced doctor rushed into the room. -“Sister,” he gasped, “go for that medicine—go quickly.” Not -comprehending she asked, “What medicine?” But he only pushed her -towards the door. “Go, go!” he repeated.

- -

She left the room, and then she saw and understood. Down the corridor -a mob was streaming, a wild, unkempt, blood-thirsty mob, the sweepings -of the streets and barracks. Quickly she threw herself across the door -of the old general’s room. “Get back,” she commanded. “The man in that -room is old and wounded and helpless. He is in my care, and if you harm -him it must be over my body.”

- -

Incredible as it seems this girl of twenty was able for forty minutes -to hold the mob at bay. When guns were pointed at her she told the men -to fire through the red cross that covered her heart. They did not -shoot, but some of the most brutal struck her down, and then held her -helpless while others rushed into the room and hacked and beat the -old man to death. When the nurse fought her way to his side he was -breathing his last. She had time to whisper a prayer, and to make the -sign of the cross above his glazing eyes. Then she went home, took off -her Red Cross uniform, and said to her father:[Pg 56] “Women have something -more to do for Russia than binding men’s wounds.”

- -

When Botchkareva’s Battalion of Death was formed Marie Skridlova -determined to join it. Admiral Skridloff, veteran of two wars, iron -old patriot, went with her to the women’s barracks and with his own -hand enrolled her in the Russian army service. In the regiment of which -this girl was adjutant I found six Red Cross nurses who were through -with nursing and had gone out to die for their unhappy country. There -was a woman doctor who had seen service in base hospitals. There were -clerks and office women, factory girls, servants, farm women. Ten women -had fought in men’s regiments. Every woman had her own story. I did -not hear them all, but I heard many, each one a simple chronicle of -suffering or bereavement, or shame over Russia’s plight.

- -

There was one girl of nineteen, a Cossack, a pretty, dark-eyed young -thing, left absolutely adrift after the death in battle of her father -and two brothers, and the still more tragic death of her mother when -the Germans shelled the hospital where she was nursing. To her a place -in Botchkareva’s regiment and a gun with which to defend herself -spelled safety.

- -

“What was there left for me?” sighed a big Esthonian woman, showing me -a photograph she wore constantly on her heart. It was a photograph of a -lovely child of five years. “He died of want,” said the woman briefly. -“His father is a prisoner somewhere in Austria.”

- -

There was a Japanese girl in the regiment, and when I asked her her -reason for joining she smiled,[Pg 57] and in the evenly polite tone that -marks her race, replied: “There were so many reasons that I prefer -not to tell any of them.” One twilight I came on this girl sitting -outside with the little Polish Jewess with whom she bunked. The two sat -perfectly motionless on a fallen tree, watching a group of soldiers -gathered around a fire. In their silent gaze I read a malevolence, a -reminiscence so full of concentrated loathing that I turned away with -a shudder. I never asked another woman her reason for joining the -regiment. I was afraid it might be more personal than patriotic.

- -

I do not believe, however, that this was the case with the majority. -Mostly the women were in arms because they feared and dreaded the -further demoralization of the troops, and they believed fervently -that they could rally their men to fight. “Our men,” they said, “are -suffering from a sickness of the soul. It is our duty to lead them back -to health.” Every woman in the regiment had seen war face to face, had -suffered bitterly through war, and finally had seen their men fail in -the fight. They had beheld their men desert in time of war, the most -dishonorable thing men can do, and they said, “Well then, there is -nothing left except for us to go in their places.”

- -

Did the world ever witness a more sublime heroism than that? Women, in -the long years which history has recorded, have done everything for men -that they were called upon to do. It remained for Russian men, in the -twentieth century, to call upon women to fight and die for them. And -the women did it.

- -
- -

[Pg 58]

- -

CHAPTER VII TO THE FRONT WITH BOTCHKAREVA

- -

Women of all ranks rushed to enlist in the Botchkareva battalion. -There were many peasant women, factory workers, servants and also a -number of women of education and social prominence. Six Red Cross -nurses were among the number, one doctor, a lawyer, several clerks and -stenographers and a few like Marie Skridlova who had never done any -except war work. If the working women predominated I believe it was -because they were the stronger physically. Botchkareva would accept -only the sturdiest, and her soldiers, even when they were slight of -figure, were all fine physical specimens. The women were outfitted and -equipped exactly like the men soldiers. They wore the same kind of -khaki trousers, loose-belted blouse and high peaked cap. They wore the -same high boots, carried the same arms and the same camp equipment, -including gas masks, trench spades and other paraphernalia. In spite of -their tightly shaved heads they presented a very attractive appearance, -like nice, clean, upstanding boys. They were very strictly drilled and -disciplined and there was no omission of saluting officers in that -regiment.

- -

The battalion left Petrograd for an unknown [Pg 59]destination on July 6 -in our calendar. In the afternoon the women marched to the Kazan -Cathedral, where a touching ceremony of farewell and blessing took -place. A cold, fine rain was falling, but the great half circle before -the cathedral, as well as the long curved colonnades, were filled with -people. Thousands of women were there carrying flowers, and nurses -moved through the crowds collecting money for the regiment.

- -

I passed a very uneasy day that July 6. I was afraid of what might -happen to some of the women through the malignancy of the Bolsheviki, -and I was mortally afraid that I was not going to be allowed to get -on their troop train. I had made the usual application to the War -Ministry to be allowed to visit the front, but I did not follow up the -application with a personal visit, and therefore when I dropped in for -a morning call I was dismayed to find the barrack in a turmoil, and to -hear the exultant announcement, “We’re going this evening at eight.”

- -

It was an unseasonal day of rain, and I spent reckless sums in droshky -hire, rushing hither and yon in a fruitless effort to wring emergency -permits from elusive officials who never in their lives had been called -upon to do anything in a hurry, or even to keep conventional office -hours. Needless to say I found nobody at all on duty where he should -have been that day. Even at the American Embassy, where, empty-handed -and discouraged, I wound up late in the afternoon, I found the entire -staff absent in attendance on a visiting commission from home. The one -helpful person who happened to be at the Embassy was Arno Dosch-Fleurot -of the New York World. “If[Pg 60] I were you,” he said, “I wouldn’t worry -about a permit. I’d just get on the train—if I could get on—and -I’d stay until they put me off, or until I got where I wanted to go. -Of course they may arrest you for a spy. In any other country they’d -be pretty sure to. But in Russia you never can tell. Shepherd, of the -United Press, once went all over the front with nothing to show but -some worthless mining stock. Why not try it?”

- -

I said I would, and before eight that evening I was at the Warsaw -Station, unwillingly participating in what might be called the -regiment’s first hostile engagement. For at least two thirds of the -mob that filled the station were members of the Lenine faction of -Bolsheviki, sent there to break up the orderly march of the women, -and even if possible to prevent them from entraining at all. From the -first these spy-led emissaries of the German Kaiser had sworn enmity to -Botchkareva’s battalion. Well knowing the moral effect of women taking -the places of deserting soldiers in the trenches, the Lenineites had -exhausted every effort to breed dissension in the ranks, and at the -last moment they had stormed the station in the hope of creating an -intolerable situation. In the absence of anything like a police force -they did succeed in making things painful and even a little dangerous -for the soldiers and for the tearful mothers and sisters who had -gathered to bid them good-by. But the women kept perfect discipline -through it all, and slowly fought their way through the mob to the -train platform.

- -

As for me, a mixture of indignation, healthy muscle and rare good luck -carried me through and[Pg 61] landed me in a somewhat battered condition next -to Adjutant Skridlova. “You got your permit,” she exclaimed on seeing -me. “I am so pleased. Stay close to me and I’ll see you safely on.”

- -

Mendaciously perhaps, I answered nothing at all, but stayed, and -every time a perspiring train official grabbed me by the arm and told -me to stand back Skridlova rescued me and informed the man that I -had permission to go. At the very last I had a bad moment, for one -especially inquisitive official asked to see the permission. This time -it was the Nachalnik, Botchkareva herself, who came to the rescue. -Characteristically she wasted no words, but merely pushed the man -aside, thrust me into her own compartment and ordered me to lock the -door. Within a few minutes she joined me, the train began to move and -we were off. That was the end of my troubles, for no one afterwards -questioned my right to be there. At the Adjutant’s suggestion I parted -with my New York hat and early in the journey substituted the white -linen coif of a Red Cross nurse. Thus attired I was accepted by all -concerned as a part of the camp equipment.

- -

The troop train consisted of one second class and five fourth class -carriages, the first one, except for one compartment reserved for -officers, being practically filled with camp and hospital supplies. -In the other carriages, primitive affairs furnished with three tiers -of wooden bunks, the rank and file of the regiment traveled. I had a -place in the second class compartment with the Nachalnik, the Adjutant -and the standard bearer, a big, silent peasant girl called Orlova. Our -luxury consisted of cushioned shelves[Pg 62] without bedding or blankets, -which served as seats by day and beds by night. We had, of course, a -little more privacy than the others, but that was all. As for food, -we all fared alike, and we fared well, friends of the regiment having -loaded the train with bread, butter, fruit, canned things, cakes, -chocolate and other delicacies. Tea-making materials we had also, and -plenty of sugar. So filled was our compartment with food, flowers, -banners, guns, tea kettles and miscellaneous stuff that we moved about -with difficulty and were forever apologizing for walking on each -other’s feet.

- -

For two nights and the better part of two days we traveled southward -through fields of wheat, barley and potatoes, where women in bright red -and blue smocks toiled among the ripening harvests. News of the train -had gone down the line, and the first stage of our journey, through -the white night, was one continued ovation. At every station crowds -had gathered to cheer the women and to demand a sight of Botchkareva. -It was largely a masculine crowd, soldiers mostly, goodnatured and -laughing, but many women were there too, nurses, working girls, -peasants. Occasionally one saw ladies in dinner gowns escorted by -officer friends.

- -

The farther we traveled from Petrograd, the point of contact in Russia -with western civilization, the more apparent it grew that things were -terribly wrong with the empire. More and more the changed character -of the station crowds reminded us of the widespread disruption of the -army. The men who met the train wore soldiers’ uniforms but they had -lost all of their upright, soldierly bearing.[Pg 63] They slouched like -convicts, they were dirty and unkempt, and their eyes were full of -vacuous insolence. Absence of discipline and all restraint had robbed -them of whatever manhood they had once possessed. The news of the -women’s battalion had drawn these men like a swarm of bees. They thrust -their unshaven faces into the car windows, bawling the parrot phrases -taught them by their German spy leaders. “Who fights for the damned -capitalists? Who fights for English bloodsuckers? We don’t fight.”

- -

And the women, scorn flashing from their eyes, flung back: “That is the -reason why we do. Go home, you cowards, and let women fight for Russia.”

- -

Their last, flimsy thread of “peace” propaganda exhausted the men -usually fell back on personal insults, but to these the women, -following strict orders, made no reply. When the language became too -coarse the women simply closed the windows. No actual violence was -ever offered them. When they left the train for hot water or for tea, -for more food or to buy newspapers, they walked so fearlessly into the -crowds that the men withdrew, sneering and growling, but standing aside.

- -

There was something indescribably strange about going on a journey -to a destination absolutely unknown, except to the one in command of -the expedition. Above all it was strange to feel that you were seeing -women voluntarily giving up the last shred of protection and security -supposed to be due them. They were going to meet death, death in battle -against a foreign foe, the first women in the world to volunteer for -such an end. Yet every one[Pg 64] was happy, and the only fear expressed was -lest the battalion should not be sent at once to the trenches.

- -

As for me, when we arrived at our destination, some two miles from the -barracks prepared for us, I had a moment of longing for the comparative -safety of the trenches. For what looked to me like the whole Russian -army had come out to meet the women’s battalion, and was solidly massed -on both sides of the railroad track as far as I could see.

- -

I looked at the Nachalnik calmly buckling on her sword and revolver. -She had a confident little smile on her lips. “You may have to fight -those men out there before you fight the Germans,” I said.

- -

“We are ready to begin fighting any time,” she replied.

- -

She was the first one out of the train, and the others rapidly followed -her.

- -
- -

[Pg 65]

- -

CHAPTER VIII IN CAMP AND BATTLEFIELD

- -

The women’s regiment did not have to fight its brothers in arms, -however. The woman commander took care of that. She just walked into -that mob of waiting soldiers and barked out a command in a voice I -had never before heard her use. It reminded me somewhat of that extra -awful motor car siren that infuriates the pedestrian, but lifts him -out of the road in one quick jump. Botchkareva’s command was spoken in -Russian, and a liberal translation of it might read: “You get to hell -out of here and let my regiment pass.”

- -

It may not have been ladylike, but it had the proper effect on the -Russian army, which promptly backed up on both sides of the road, -leaving a clear lane between for the women. The women shouldered their -heavy kits and under a broiling sun marched the two miles which lay -between the railroad and the camp. The Russian army followed the whole -way, apparently deciding that the better part of valor was to laugh at -the women, not to fight them.

- -

Botchkareva must also have decided that the first thing to be done was -to give those men to understand that whether the regiment was funny or -not it would have to be treated with respect. As soon as we[Pg 66] reached -our barracks and disposed of the heavy loads, she made a little speech -in which she said that here we were, and while we would be obliged -to mingle with the men, relations would be kept formal. The men must -be shown that the women were entitled to the same camp privileges as -themselves, and were no more to be molested or annoyed than any other -soldiers. We had had a long, hot journey, she ended, and the first -thing we were going to do was to go down to the river and have a nice -swim. So with towels around their necks the 250 women made gayly for -the river. I trotted along on the commander’s arm. At least a thousand -men went along, too, but just before we reached the swimming pool under -a railroad bridge, Botchkareva turned around and delivered another of -those crisp little commands. The men stopped in their tracks as if she -had thrown some kind of freezing gas at them, and we went on.

- -

It was a lovely swimming pool, clear and cold and fringed with -sheltering willows. The women peeled off their clothes like boys and -plunged in. As we dressed afterward I looked at them, heads shaved, -ugly clothes, coarse boots, no concealments, not a single aid to -beauty, but, in spite of it all, singularly attractive. Some of course -were homely, primitive types. Purple and fine linen would not have -improved them much. But some who would not have been especially pretty -as girls were almost handsome as boys. A few were strikingly beautiful -in spite of their shaved heads. You observed that they had good skulls, -nice ears, fine eyes, strong characters, whereas in ordinary clothes -they might have [Pg 67]appeared as pleasingly commonplace as the girl on the -magazine cover.

- -

Cool and refreshed, the battalion marched back to the barracks, which -consisted of two long, hastily constructed wooden buildings, exactly -like hundreds of others on all sides about as far as the eye could -reach. Some of the buildings were half underground, for warmth in -winter, and must have been rather stuffy. Our buildings were well -ventilated with many dormer windows in the sharply slanting roof, and -they were new and clean and free from the insects which in secret I -had been dreading. Inside was nothing at all except two long wooden -platforms running the length of the building, about ninety feet. They -were very roughly planed and full of bumps and knot holes, but they -were the only beds provided by a step-motherly government. Here the -women dumped their heavy loads, their guns, ammunition belts, gas -masks, dog tents, trench spades, food pails and other paraphernalia. -Here they unrolled their big overcoats for blankets, and here for the -next week, all of us, officers, soldiers and war correspondent, ate, -slept and lived. Two hundred and fifty women in the midst of an army -of men. Behind us a government too engrossed in fighting for its own -existence to concern itself about the safety of any group of women. -Before us the muttering guns of the German foe. Between us and all -that women have ever been taught to fear, a flimsy wooden door. But -sleeplessly guarding that door a woman with a gun.

- -

In that first midnight in camp I woke on my plank bed to hear the -shuffling of men’s feet on the [Pg 68]threshold, a loud knock at the door, -and from our sentry a sharp challenge: “Who goes there?”

- -

“We want to come in,” said a man’s voice ingratiatingly.

- -

“No one can come in at this hour,” answered the sentry. “Who are you -and what do you want?”

- -

The man’s answer was brutally to the point. “Aren’t there girls here?” -he demanded.

- -

“There are no girls here,” was the instant reply. “Only soldiers are -here.”

- -

An angry fist crashed against the thin wood, to be answered by the -swift click of a rifle barrel on the other side. “Unless you leave at -once we shall fire on you,” said the sentry in a voice of portentous -calm.

- -

Down the long plank platform I heard a succession of low chuckles, and -a sleepy comment or two which the retreating men outside would not -have found complimentary. That midnight encounter served the excellent -purpose of finally establishing the status of the regiment in camp. -From that time on we lived unmolested. We stood in line with the men -at the cookhouse for our daily rations of black bread, soup and kasha, -a sort of porridge made of buckwheat. We performed our simple morning -toilets in the open; we washed our clothes in improvised washtubs -behind the barracks; we strolled about between drills. The men followed -us around from morning until night. They watched us open eyed, hung in -curious groups before the doors. A few were openly friendly, and beyond -some disparaging remarks regarding our personal appearance none were -hostile.

- -

[Pg 69]

- -

The day after we arrived, Monday, it rained. It poured. The camp became -a swamp. The women stayed in their barrack, drilling as best they could -in the narrow aisles. Sitting on the edge of their plank beds, the -only place there was to sit, they listened with deep attention while -under-officers read aloud the army code and regulations. In the morning -a group of nurses from a hospital train in the neighborhood came to -call, and in the afternoon half a dozen officers came from the stavka, -two miles away. The commander, a charming man, seemed astonished and -deeply impressed with the regiment standing at attention to greet him.

- -

“It is beautiful,” he said repeatedly, and he was good enough to say to -me, “How wonderful for an American woman to be with them. Thank you for -coming.”

- -

Tuesday it cleared and the battalion had its first open field drills. -The rest of the Russian army stood around and pretended to be vastly -amused. Whenever a woman made a mistake in the manual, and better -still, when she fell down while charging, or splashed into a mud puddle -on a run, the men laughed loudly. Some of that laughter, I feel pretty -certain, hid hurt pride, for every decent soldier I talked to expressed -his sorrow and humiliation that the women had felt the necessity of -enlisting. Quite a number of men in that camp had been in America and -of course spoke English. They said, “Say, sister, what do you suppose -they think about this back in Illinois?” One man said, “Sister,” (I -still wore the nurse’s coif, having no other headgear) “back home -in the States they used to say women oughtn’t[Pg 70] to vote because they -couldn’t fight. I’ll bet these women can fight.”

- -

The officers in and around that army position were evidently of the -same opinion. They came to the drill field every day to inspect and -criticize the work, and they sent their best drill sergeants to -instruct the women, who worked hard and learned quickly. One day the -commander of the Tenth army, whose Russian name is too much for my -memory at this distance, came over with his whole staff, a brilliant -sight. The commander was plainly delighted, and shook hands with a -great many of the women. He even went out of his way to shake hands -with the American. Kerensky was in the neighborhood one day, but he -did not visit us. The Nachalnik saw him at staff headquarters and he -sent kind messages, promising the women that they should be sent to the -front as soon as they were ready.

- -

The impatience of those women to go forward, to get into action, was -constant. They fretted and quarreled during the frequent rainy spells -which kept them housebound, and were really happy only when something -happened to promise an early start. One day it was the arrival of 250 -pairs of new boots, great clumsy things which it would have crippled me -to wear, and in fact all the women who could afford it had boots made -to order. Another day it was the appearance of a camp cooking outfit -especially for the battalion. Four good horses were attached to the -outfit, and the country girls hailed them with delight as something to -pet and fuss over.

- -

The women spent much time cleaning and learning their guns. They seemed -to love their firearms, one[Pg 71] girl always alluding to her rifle as “my -sweetheart.”

- -

“How can you love a gun?” I asked her.

- -

“I love anything that brings death to the Germans,” she answered -grimly. This girl, a highly educated, wellbred young woman, was in -Germany when the war broke out. She was arrested and charged with -espionage, a charge which, for all I know, may have been true. It -was not proved, of course, or she would have been shot. On the mere -suspicion, however, she was kept in prison for a year and must have -suffered pretty severely. She looked forward to the coming fight with -keen zest. I asked her one day what she would do if she was taken -prisoner again. She pulled from under her blouse a slender gold chain -on the end of which was a capsule in a chamois bag. “I shall never be -taken prisoner,” she said. “None of us will.”

- -

From Thursday on the weather improved and the regiment worked hard in -the field. I had felt the strain of confinement in barracks, and when -I was not watching the drill I was taking long walks down a highway -over which went a constant procession of troops and camp supply -wagons, moving on and on, nearer the horizon, from which came frequent -low mutterings like distant thunder, but which were heavy gunfire. -Sometimes I walked as far as a little settlement which the Nachalnik -told me was not unlike the village she found so unbearable after her -husband left it. The village consisted of two rows of log or roughly -timbered cottages along a winding, muddy road. Green moss grew on the -thatched roofs, and the whole place had a forlorn, neglected look, but -surrounding each cottage was a[Pg 72] carefully tended garden with beets, -cabbages, onions, potatoes, and sunflowers grown for the seeds, which -are the Russian substitute for chewing gum. Often the cottages had -poppies growing in the rows of vegetables, the bright blooms giving -brilliance to the somber and lonely landscape.

- -

Half a dozen miles on the other side of the railroad was another and -a larger village, equally dismal, but furnished with a church, a -wayside shrine, small shops and other improvements. My special friend -the Adjutant and I drove over there one day after supplies. We bought -chocolate, nuts, sardines and biscuits to relieve the deadly monotony -of our daily black bread, soup and kasha. The regiment bought some -supplies at little market stalls near the station. Here one bought -butter, sausages reeking with garlic, tinned fish and doubtful eggs. -At an officers’ store in the vicinity Botchkareva spent some of the -money donated in Petrograd for tea and sugar when they were needed, -and for a kind of white bread or biscuits. They were hard and shaped -like old-fashioned doughnuts, with a hole in the middle through which a -string was run. A yard or two of this bread went well with good butter -and hot, fragrant tea. As far as food was concerned I was better off -in the camp than I was a little later in Petrograd. There was even -a fairly good hot meal to be had at the station when we chose to go -there, which we did several times. But no amount of good food would -have kept our regiment happy in camp very long. The women fretted -and chafed and demanded to know why they were kept in that hole. The -Nachalnik coaxed and scolded them along, and[Pg 73] Skridlova, who was easily -the most popular person in camp, reminded them that it took six months -to train ordinary soldiers and that they were being especially favored -by having the time shortened.

- -

Those women went into battle after less than two months’ training, as -it turned out, for the evening of the ninth day the Nachalnik came back -from headquarters with orders to march the next morning at five. What -an uproar followed! Cheers, laughter, singing. You would have thought -they were going anywhere except to a battlefield where death waited for -some and cruel suffering for many. I wanted to go with them, and would -have insisted on going had I known that they were so soon to fight. -But orders were merely to advance for further drill under gunfire. I -would have been frightfully in the way in the new position, which had -no barracks, but only dog tents, just enough to go around. Nothing on -earth except the knowledge that I would be depriving some one of those -brave women from the comfort of a dry and sheltered bed persuaded me to -leave them.

- -

Five days later in Petrograd I read in the dispatches that they had -been sent almost directly into action, leading men who had previously -refused to advance, and turning a defeat into a victory; a small one -to be sure, but Russia was thankful for even small victories those -days. A short note from Skridlova prepared me for the story of losses -which I knew was coming. She wrote in French, which she knows better -than English, “You have heard already perhaps that we have been in -action. I do not know yet how many were killed or have died of wounds,[Pg 74] -but two of those you knew well were killed. Catherine and Olga, who -you remember had won three medals of St. George. Eighteen girls are -wounded badly, Nina among them.” Nina was the girl who called her gun -“sweetheart,” and who had been a prisoner in Germany. Skridlova was -badly contused in the head, shoulders and knees, but she remained -in command of the remnant of the battalion because the Nachalnik, -Botchkareva, had suffered so severely from shell shock that she had to -be sent to a hospital in Petrograd. She was nearly deaf when I saw her, -and her heart was badly affected.

- -

“It was a good fight,” she whispered, smiling from her pillow. “Not a -woman faltered, not one. The Russian men hid in a little wood while the -officers swore at them and begged them to advance. Then they sent us -forward, and we called to the men that we would lead them if they would -only follow. Some of them said they would follow, and we went forward -on a run, still shouting to the men. About two-thirds of them went -with us, and we easily put the Germans to flight. We killed a lot of -Germans and took almost a hundred prisoners, including two officers.” -In another hospital I found more than twenty of the battalion, some -slightly and others seriously wounded. The worst cases were kept in -base hospitals, near the battle front, and I never saw Nina again.

- -
- -

[Pg 75]

- -

CHAPTER IX AMAZONS IN TRAINING

- -

If the first battle of the first women soldiers in the world had been -fought on American soil imagine what the newspapers would have made of -the story. Especially if the women had gone into battle with the object -of rallying a demoralized American army, and had succeeded in their -object. And this is all the space Botchkareva’s victorious battalion -was accorded in Novoe Vremya, one of the best newspapers in Russia. -After describing briefly the engagement on the Smorgon-Krevo front, in -which prisoners, guns and ammunition were taken, the account proceeded: -“The women’s battalion made a counter attack, replacing deserters who -ran away. This battalion captured almost a hundred prisoners including -two officers. Botchkareva and Skridlova are wounded, the latter -receiving contusions and shock from the explosion of a big shell. The -battalion suffered some losses, but has won historic fame for the name -of women. The best soldiers looked with consideration and esteem on -their new fighting comrades, but the deserters were not touched by -their example, and in this respect the aim was not reached. We must -take care of these dear forces, and not give too much consideration to -new formations of the kind.”

- -

[Pg 76]

- -

If the press of Russia had been wise, the fact that some of the -slackers in the army were not touched by the women’s bravery would -have been made less conspicuous than the more important fact that many -soldiers were touched by it, and that the Russian army was thereby -enabled to win a victory. Instead of discouraging new formations, the -press should have called for more and more regiments of women to lead -the men. They should have kept it up until people got so excited over -the tragedy of women being torn to pieces by German shot and shrapnel -that they would have risen in wrath, taken hold of their army and their -government, and created conditions which would relieve women from the -dreadful necessity of fighting.

- -

It could have been done, the people were ready for it. They felt the -tragedy. At a memorial service for the dead women, held in Kazan -Cathedral the Sunday after the battle, the presiding priest said: -“This is a terrible and yet a glorious hour for Russia. Sad it is, -and terrible beyond expression that men have allowed women to die in -their places for our unhappy country. But glorious it will ever be that -Russian women have been ready and willing to do it.”

- -

After the service, a Bolshevik soldier, standing in front of the -cathedral, tried to turn the sympathies of the crowd by making -insulting remarks about the dead women. He did not have time to say -much before a group of working women, with howls of rage, rushed him, -and I believe would have killed him if his friends had not got him away.

- -

Of the women left alive but wounded, thirty were[Pg 77] brought to a hospital -not far from the Nikolai station, Petrograd, and there I saw them. When -I went into the first hospital ward a wounded girl sat up in bed and, -smiling like the sun, held out to me a German officer’s helmet, her -prize of battle. She had killed him—that was her duty—and had taken -his helmet as a man would have done. But when she told me that Orlova, -big, dull, kind, unselfish Orlova, loved by everybody, was among the -killed, she broke down and wept as any woman would have done.

- -

From this girl and the others I learned that Botchkareva had spoken the -exact truth when she said that no woman had faltered or shown fear. “We -all expected to die, I think,” one girl said. “I know that I did. I -said over the prayers for the dying while I was dressing that morning. -We all prayed and kissed our holy pictures, and thought sadly about -the ones at home. But we were not afraid. We were stationed between -two little woods. They were full of men, some who openly refused to -go forward, some who hesitated and didn’t quite know what they ought -to do. We shouted at them, the commander shouted at them, called them -cowards, traitors, everything we could think of. Then the commander -called out: ‘Come on, brothers, we’ll go first if you’ll only follow.’

- -

“‘All right then,’ some of them called back, and we ran forward as fast -as we could, following Botchkareva. She was wonderful, and Skridlova -was wonderful too. We would have followed them anywhere.”

- -

[Pg 78]

- -

“Did you really capture a hundred Germans?” I asked.

- -

“I don’t believe we did it all by ourselves,” was the modest reply. -“After we got into the fighting the men and the women were side by -side. We fought together and we won the battle together.”

- -

Every one of those wounded women soldiers wanted to go back to the -front line. If fighting and dying were the price of Russia’s freedom, -they wanted to fight and fight again. If they could rally unwilling -men to fight, they wanted nothing in the world except more chances to -do it. Wounds were nothing, death was nothing in the scale of Russia’s -honor or dishonor. Then too, and this is a strange commentary on -women’s “protected” position in life, the women soldiers said that -fighting was not the most difficult or the most disagreeable work they -had ever done. They said it was less arduous if a little more dangerous -than working in a harvest field or a factory.

- -

This point of view I have heard expressed by other Russian women -soldiers, those who have fought in men’s regiments. There are many -such women; I have met and talked with some of them. One girl I saw in -a hospital, a bullet in her side and a broken hand in a plaster cast, -assured me that fighting was the most congenial work she had ever -done. This girl had gone to Petrograd from Riga to join Botchkareva’s -battalion, but for some reason she had not been accepted. She met a -young marine who told her of a new Battalion of Death which was being -formed out of the remnants of several old regiments and of a number -of marines.[Pg 79] “Why not join us?” he asked. “We already have four girl -comrades.” So she joined.

- -

We were alone except for the interpreter, and I took occasion to ask -this girl minutely how it fared with women who joined men’s regiments. -Were the women treated with respect, let alone? How did they manage -about their physical needs? Where did they bathe and change their -clothes? Did not the officers object to their presence in the barracks? -At first, my young soldier admitted, the men did not treat the women -with respect, did not let them alone. She was obliged to give the -men some severe lessons. But after a while they learned. They were -considerate in certain respects, and arranged for the girls to have -some privacy. Of course one lost foolish mock modesty when in camp.

- -

The officers did not object to their enlisting, but were inclined to -treat them with a lofty indifference. The men too seemed to assume that -the girls could not endure the real hardships of war when they came. -“The first thing we had to do in camp was to make a quick march of -twelve versts. ‘Of course the girls can’t walk that far,’ the men said, -‘they can ride on the cook wagons.’ But we said, ‘Not much we don’t -ride on the cook wagons. We didn’t come here to watch you do things. -We came to be soldiers like yourselves.’ So they said, ‘Oh, very well! -Harasho! March if you like.’ And we did. And when we got back to -camp, it was so funny; sailors are not much used to walking, you know, -and those men were completely tired out, exhausted. They lay around in -their bunks and groaned and called on everybody to look at their feet -and their[Pg 80] blisters, while we weren’t tired at all. Why, any of us -had walked as far and worked as hard in one day in the kitchen or the -harvest field. So we laughed at the men and said, ‘You’re just a lot of -old women. Look at us. We could do it all over again and not complain.’ -After that I can tell you they didn’t patronize us quite such a lot.”

- -

When the regiment got into camp near the trenches and the men were -given the regulation uniform of the army, the officers decreed that the -girls’ soldiering should come to an end. The real business of fighting -was about to begin and women were not wanted. They could be sanitaries, -said the commander. So they went back to women’s clothes and women’s -historic job of waiting on men. This girl, however, objected, and -finally confided to one of her men friends that the sanitary’s work -was too distasteful for her to endure longer. “Why should I be obliged -to patch up wounds?” she asked. “It is much easier to make them.” The -soldier found some regimentals for her and she went out and fought in -a skirmish line. When the commander heard of it he was terribly angry -and to frighten her he put her on sentry duty in an exposed post. “He -thought he’d cure me of my taste for fighting,” she chuckled, “but I -wasn’t frightened a bit, and so he said, ‘Well, be a soldier if you are -so bent on it. We need soldiers.’ And so, I fought.”

- -

She described her first and only battle where she helped storm several -lines of trenches and was one of thirty-seven survivors out of a -thousand in her regiment who took part in the engagement. Her wounds, -she said, did not hurt much at the time, but[Pg 81] she was bleeding pretty -badly and thought she ought to get to the hospital.

- -

“Just then I saw our captain, and he was badly wounded, almost -unconscious in fact, and I had to get him to the rear on my back. It -was all that I could do, for about that time I felt that I was growing -weak and would soon have to sit down. I managed to get him as far as -the first line of Red Cross men, and then I went under. I had been hit -in the side by a bullet or a piece of shrapnel and I was pretty sick -for a while. By and by I felt better and somehow got back to the rear. -The first thing I saw was one of our men who was weeping with his head -in his hands. ‘What’s wrong?’ I asked, and when he looked up and saw -me he gave a yell. ‘They said you had been killed,’ he shouted. And -he began to dance a hornpipe. Poor chap, he had been wounded too and -before he had danced more than a few steps he began to bleed and fell -over in a faint.”

- -

The ambulances were pretty full, so this plucky young creature thought -she could walk the three or four versts to the hospital. She had to -give up before long and a captain of another regiment, himself wounded, -took her into his cart or whatever conveyance he had, and carried her -to the hospital. “Our captain was there,” she finished, “quite out of -his head with pain. He kept saying, ‘Don’t let that girl go back to the -field. Don’t let her fight again. She is too young.’ He did not know -then that I had carried him off on my back, and me wounded too.”

- -

A great many women who had seen service in men’s regiments were leaving -them and joining one[Pg 82] or another of the women’s regiments which were -forming all over Russia about that time. The largest of these regiments -was being trained for action in Moscow. There were about two thousand -women in this battalion, which was formed and recruited by a women’s -committee, “The Society of Russian Women to Help the Country.” Among -the women was Madame Morosova, before the war prominent socially, but -since the war almost entirely occupied with relief work. She was a very -gay and laughter-loving person, but she had fed and clothed and helped -on their way thousands of refugees. She had turned her house into a -maternity hospital at times, and she had given large sums of money for -the relief of women and children. Finally the women soldiers appealed -to her as the most important work to be assisted and her whole energies -last summer were devoted to the battalion. Princess Kropotkin, a -relative of the celebrated Prince Pierre Kropotkin, was another member -of the society. She had a Red Cross hospital until the army desertions -began, and then she closed the hospital and turned to recruiting women. -Mme. Popova, vice-president of the society, is one more untiring -worker. In August she obtained Kerensky’s consent to go to Tomsk, her -old home, and organize a battalion there.

- -

The Moscow regiment was being drilled by a colonel and half a dozen -younger officers, all of whom seemed immensely proud of their command. -Twenty picked women of the regiment were going daily to the officers’ -school and when ready were to be given commissions in the regular army.

-

[Pg 83]

- -

In Petrograd a regiment of 1,500 women was almost ready for the -trenches when I saw them last in August. They too were to be officered -by women, two score being a daily attendance at a military school. On -August 20 I saw these 1,500 women march out of their barrack in the old -Engineers’ Palace, to go into camp preparatory to going to the front. -This palace was once the home of the mad Emperor Paul, son of Catherine -the Great. He was assassinated there and his restless ghost is supposed -to haunt the gusty corridors. I asked Captain Luskoff, commander of -the regiment, if he had found out what the Emperor Paul thought of the -women soldiers, and he laughed and promised to report later on that -point.

- -

It was not intended to raise many regiments of women, I was told. The -intention was to enlist and train to the highest point of efficiency -between ten and twenty thousand women, and to distribute the -regiments over the various front lines to inspire and stimulate the -disorganized army. They would lead the men in battle when necessary, -as Botchkareva’s brave band led them, and they would appear as a sign -and symbol that the women of the country were not willing that the -revolution, which generations of Russian men and women have died for, -and have endured in the snows of Siberia sufferings worse than death, -should end in chaos and national disintegration.

- -
- -

[Pg 84]

- -

CHAPTER X THE HOMING EXILES—TWO KINDS

- -

In a great, bare room, furnished with rows of narrow cots like a -hospital, but with none of the crisp whiteness of the hospital, nor any -of its promise of relief and restoration, a young man, propped with -pillows, played on a concertina. He was white, emaciated, near the end -of his young life. His eyes were like banked fires. He sat up in bed -and in the intervals of coughing made the most wonderful music on that -concertina, much more wonderful than I had ever dreamed the humble -instrument could produce. The man was a true musician, and he had had -many years of practice on his concertina, for it had been the one -friend and solace of a solitary confinement which lasted nearly a dozen -years. All around him in that bare room men lay in bed and listened -to him. Some, however, were asleep. Even music could not break their -weary rest. All were sick. Some were as near death as was the musician. -Siberia had done its work with them. They had come home to die.

- -

On a soap box, or its equivalent on a corner of the Nevski Prospect -near the Alexander Theater, another young man stood and poured out a -passionate speech to the crowd of soldiers, workmen and workwomen and -idle boys who had paused to listen.[Pg 85] The man was about thirty years -old, and his clothes, it was plain to see, had never been purchased in -Russia. They were American clothes of fair quality, and of that stylish -cut possible to buy for twenty-five dollars in almost any department -store. He wore a derby hat, tipped back on his head, a soft collar and -a flowing tie. He talked rapidly and with many gestures, and the crowd -listened with rapt interest to his speech. I, too, stopped to listen. -“What is he saying?” I asked my interpreter.

- -

“I don’t like to tell you,” she replied.

- -

I insisted, and this is an almost literal translation of what that man -said, on that Petrograd street corner, on an August day, 1917:

- -

“You people over here in Russia don’t want to make a mistake of setting -up the kind of a republic, of the kind of phony democracy like what -they’ve got in the United States. I lived in the United States for ten -years, and you take it from me, it’s the worst government in the world. -They have a president who is worse than the Czar. The police are worse -than Cossacks. The capitalist class is on top there just like they were -in the old days in Russia. The working class is fighting them, and they -are going to win. We are going to put the capitalists out just like you -put them out here, and don’t you let any American capitalists come over -here and help fasten on you a government like that one they still have -in America. It’s the capitalists that plunged America into war. The -working class never wanted it.”

- -

These are two types of exiles which Russia has called back to her bosom -since the revolution, both[Pg 86] of which constitute another grave problem -with which the distracted people are struggling. The sick ones, of -whom there are thousands, came back and more of them are coming from -Siberia at a time when food suitable for the sick is impossible to -obtain. There was almost no milk. Eggs were hard to get and were not -very fresh. Food of all kinds was getting scarcer every day. There was -a fuel shortage that threatened to make all Russia spend a shivering -winter, and what was to become of the sick was and still is a grave -question. There is a great shortage of many medicines. If fighting is -resumed the hospitals will be overcrowded. Doctors and nurses will be -scarce. Yet the exiles continue to come back, the long stream from the -remote villages continues to hold out its longing hands to the people -back home, who cannot deny them. And nearly all the exiles come back -sick and homeless and penniless. Russia must take care of those freed -Siberian exiles, and I don’t quite see how she is going to do it, -unless the miracle happens and they find a way of restoring peace and -order in the land. In that case they can do anything. They can even -deal with the kind of exile I heard talking on the Nevski.

- -

Carlyle says that of all man’s earthly possessions, unquestionably -the dearest to him are his symbols. They have the strongest hold on -us without a doubt. At the time of the French revolution the sign -and symbol of the old régime was the Bastille, that state prison in -Paris which was the living grave of the king’s enemies, or of almost -anybody who made himself unpopular with one of the king’s favorites.[Pg 87] -When the French people rose up in their might and swept the old régime -out, the first thing they did, obeying a common impulse, was to tear -down and destroy utterly the Bastille. In Russia the sign and symbol -of the autocracy was the exile system, and particularly Siberia. The -first thing the Russian people did when they rose up and dethroned -the Romanoffs was to send telegrams to every political prison and to -every convict village in Siberia that the prisoners and exiles were -free. They sent orders to all the jailers and guards that the exiles -were to be furnished with clothing and money and transportation to -the railroads, and the railroads were directed to bring them back to -Petrograd.

- -

There is something to warm the coldest blood in the thought of what -it must have meant to those poor desolate creatures, living in the -hopeless isolation of Siberia, to have the door of the cell open -one February day and hear the words,“You are free!” Sometimes the -announcement was prefaced by words of unheard of friendliness and -courtesy from wardens and jailers who had before been cruel and brutal -task-masters. “Please forgive me if I have been over-zealous in my -duties,” these men would say, and the prisoner would think that he -had gone mad and was dreaming. Then the announcement would come, -unbelievable in its wonder; the revolution had actually happened. -The Czar was gone. The prisoner was free. They heard that news in -the depths of mines, where men worked shackled and hopeless. They -heard it in lonely villages near the Arctic Circle. They heard it in -far lands, where homesick men and women toiled in[Pg 88] sweatshops among -aliens. They were free, and Mother Russia was calling them home again. -I should think they would almost have died of joy at the tidings. No -generous mind can wonder that Russia called back her children, all of -them, without stopping to sort out the good and the bad, the well and -the sick, the desirable and the undesirable. Or without stopping to -calculate how she was going to take care of them when they got there.

- -

But very early in the day it became evident that Russia was going to -face a serious problem in her returned exiles. In the very first days -of the revolution they opened all the prison doors in Petrograd as -well as in other Russian cities, and let all the prisoners out. Among -them were a number of politicals, and many of them immediately became -public charges. They had no money, no friends, no home. The revolution -had robbed them, in some cases, of all three. In some cases of long -imprisonment the homes and friends had been taken from them by death. -There had been a committee working secretly in behalf of political -prisoners, and now this committee, with a group in the Red Cross, -got together and formed a society which they call the Political Red -Cross, the committee in charge of returned exiles. For they saw plainly -that what had happened in the case of the Petrograd prisoners would -be repeated on a large scale when the Siberian exiles and those from -foreign lands returned. Another committee was formed in Moscow. They -sprang up in various cities, co-operating with the Zemstvoes or county -councils.

- -

At the head of the work is Vera Figner, one of[Pg 89] the most famous of the -old revolutionists, almost the last survivor of the nihilism of the -eighteen seventies. The Russians are said to lack organizing ability, -but the work done by this committee under Vera Figner’s direction -looks to me that once Russia gets a government that can govern and an -army that will fight the people of Russia will organize a civilization -that will teach Europe new things. The committee started with nothing, -not even machinery to work with. There is no such thing in Russia as -a charity organization society. Charity and benevolence there are, -mostly of the old-fashioned type, “Under the patronage of her imperial -highness, the Princess Olga,” or “the empress dowager.” There was no -well-organized society of any kind to appeal to to help take care of -some seventy-five thousand exiles hurrying home, an unknown number of -them sick, another unknown number poor and homeless, and all of them -strangers in a new Russia.

- -

Vera Figner I saw in the Petrograd headquarters of the society. She -is a matronly woman, looking less than sixty, although she must be -older. She has a handsome face, with the deep, smoldering eyes of the -revolutionist, but her smile is quiet and kind. Near her at the long -committee table sat Mme. Kerenskaia, the estranged wife of the minister -president Kerensky. She is an attractive young woman with dark eyes and -abundant dark hair, who gives all of her time to the work of the exiles -committee. Mme. Gorki is another woman of prominence who works with -the committees, and Prince Kropotkin and his daughter, Mme. Lebedev, -whose husband was in the government when I left, are also constant[Pg 90] -workers. The work was done through eight committees, one of which -collected money, a great deal of money, too. Hundreds of thousands of -roubles have poured in from all over Russia as well as from England, -America, France. Another committee collects clothes, and they are much -scarcer than money in Russia. A committee on home-finding also collects -sanitarium and hospital beds wherever they are to be found. A reception -committee meets the exiles and takes them to their various lodgings. A -medical and a legal aid committee take care of their own sides of the -work. All over Petrograd and Moscow they have established temporary -lodgings and temporary hospitals for the cure of the returned sick and -helpless. It was in such a refuge that I saw and heard the man with the -concertina.

- -

I had come to find Marie Spirodonova, one of the most appealing as -well as the most tragic figures of the revolution of 1905-06. She -was the Charlotte Corday of that revolution, for like Charlotte she, -unaided by any revolutionary society, freed her country of one of -the worst monsters of his time. She shot and killed the half-mad and -wholly horrible governor of Tambosk. And like Charlotte she paid for -that deed with her life. She lived indeed to return to Russia, but her -span after that was short. Marie Spirodonova was in the last stages of -tuberculosis when they brought her back to Russia. Ten years’ solitary -confinement had done that for her. The first sentence of death, -afterward commuted to twenty years’ exile, would have been shorter -and more merciful. When I saw her, she was in bed, so wasted that she -looked like a child. The[Pg 91] flush of fever on her cheeks gave her a false -look of health, and she looked almost as beautiful as on the day when -she stood in the prisoner’s dock and told the judges how and why she -killed the monster of a governor. Her voice was all but gone now, and -it was in a hoarse whisper that she greeted me, and asked news of her -one or two friends in America. I could stay only a few minutes, she was -so weak. It is hardly possible that she still lives, although no news -of her death has reached me.

- -

Until the last breath she must have kept her iron will and indomitable -spirit. Ten years in a solitary cell could not break that spirit, as -the story of her release shows. When the first telegram came to the -distant prison, where she and nine other women were confined, the names -of only eight of them were specifically mentioned.

- -

“But what about us?” wailed the two forgotten ones.

- -

The warden of the prison perhaps did not entirely believe in the -success of the revolution, and wanted to be on the safe side. “You -stay,” he said.

- -

“Then none of us will go,” said Marie Spirodonova, and they all stayed -until the next day when another telegram arrived setting them all free. -In the same spirit Spirodonova refused to leave her companions after -they reached Petrograd. She was so famous, so sought after, that she -could have chosen among a dozen hospitable homes, in the country, in -the Crimea or the bracing mountains of the Caucasus. But she said she -would not have anything her old prison mates did not have, so Marie -Spirodonova, daughter of a general, and the[Pg 92] concertina player, child -of a peasant, die as they lived, revolutionists, spurning all the -comforts of life, all the protection and security of home, all the -plaudits of the world. They lived and died for Russia as surely as -though they died on the battlefield.

- -

Of the same type is the most celebrated exile of all, Catherine -Breshkovskaia, the Babushka, or little grandmother of the revolution. -They brought Babushka back to Petrograd in the first rush. They gave -her a reception at the station such as no crowned head in Europe ever -had, and they took her to the Winter Palace and told her that when the -Czar moved out he left it to her. Babushka lived in the Winter Palace -when she was in Petrograd, which was seldom. Most of the time she was -touring rural Russia and trying to make her peasants understand what -the revolution meant, and that they would make the country a worse -place than it ever was before unless they stopped fighting to grab all -the land in sight without any regard to right and justice. “I know -them,” she said in a brief talk I had with her in the palace. “If I can -only live long enough to reach them in numbers, I can deal with them. -They have listened to a pack of nonsense, but I shall tell them better.”

- -

Breshkovskaia is past seventy years old. She is growing very deaf, -and her weight makes traveling difficult. Yet her mind is clear and -vigorous, and when she makes a speech she manages somehow to call -back the voice and the strength of a woman of forty. Spirodonova, -Breshkovskaia, Kropotkin, Tschaikovsky and almost every one of the old[Pg 93] -revolutionists are eager adherents of the moderate program of the early -provisional government, before the Bolsheviki crowded in with their -cry of “All the power to the Soviets!” They want the war fought to a -finish, and they want order restored in Russia. It is quite otherwise -with another type of exile, and I am sorry to say some of this other -kind were made in the United States of America.

- -

Prince Felix Yussupoff
- -

Prince Felix Yussupoff, at whose palace on the Moika -Canal Rasputin
was killed, and his wife, the Grand Duchess Irene
-Alexandrovna, niece of the late Czar.

- -

In the boat in which I crossed the Atlantic last May there were three -Russian men who had spent some years in America and were on their -way back to Petrograd. These men were not exiles, but they had found -Russia intolerable to live in and had gone to America, which had been -so kind to them in a material way that they were able to go back to -Russia in the first cabin of an ocean liner. All three were pronounced -pacifists and one was a readymade Bolshevik. He was for the whole -program, separate peace, no annexations or contributions, no sharing -the government with the bourgeois, no compromise on anything. A real -Bolshevik. And made on the east side of New York. This man used to talk -to me on deck and in the saloon about how the Soldiers’ and Workmen’s -Delegates were going to dictate terms of peace to the allies, and how -the social revolution was going to spread all over the world, and -especially all over America, and then he would hasten to assure me that -he wasn’t nearly as radical as some of the Tavarishi I would meet in -Russia, and he wasn’t. When we reached the Finnish frontier and stopped -at Tornea for examination I had the pleasure of seeing all three of -these men taken into custody by some remnant of authority[Pg 94] existing -in the army, and taken down to Petrograd under guard as men who had -evaded military duty. My friend declared that nothing would ever induce -him to put on a uniform or to fight. Not he. And the others rather -less confidently echoed his defiance. Finally one of them said: “on -the whole, I think I will enlist. They need educated men at the front -to talk peace to them.” Thus at least one emissary of the Kaiser was -contributed to poor, bleeding Russia by the United States.

- -

Just one more case, because it is typical of many. This man was a -real exile, and for eleven years he had lived in Chicago. Born in a -small city of western Russia, he joined, when still a youth, what was -known as the Bund, a socialist propagandist circle of Jewish young men -and women. The youth’s parents, quiet, orthodox people, knew nothing -of his activities, nor of the revolutionary literature of which he -was custodian and which he had concealed in the sand bags piled up -around the cottage to keep out the winter cold. On May 31, 1905, the -Tavarishi, or comrades, in his town organized a small demonstration -against the celebration of the Czar’s birthday. The next day the -police began searching houses and making arrests among the youth of -the town, and they found the books hidden in the sandbags. The boy -fled, and found refuge in the next town. Money was raised, a passport -forged and the youth finally got to England via Germany. He didn’t like -England and in 1906 he crossed to the United States. He didn’t like the -United States either, and his whole career in Chicago was a history of -agitation and rebellion. He was one of the[Pg 95] founders of a socialist -Sunday school in Mayor Thompson’s town, where children of tender years -are given a thorough education in Bolshevik first principles.

- -

When the Russian revolution broke and Russian consuls all over the -world advertised for exiles to be taken back to Russia’s heart, this -man presented himself as one of the returners. He showed me the -certificate issued by the Russian consulate in Chicago. It says that it -was issued in accordance with the orders of the provisional government -and records that the said —— —— was paid the sum of $157.25 and -was given transportation from Chicago to Petrograd, via the Pacific -Ocean and the Trans-Siberian railroad. At Vladivostock he received more -money, and on his arrival in Petrograd he was given a small weekly -allowance in addition to his free lodgings. He had a good time on the -journey, he said. There was a band at most of the stations where the -train stopped, crowds, flowers and much cheering. It was agreeable to -get back to Petrograd also and be met by a committee. But the habit -of hating governments was so settled in his system that within a -week he was talking against the one that had paid his way back, and -he was talking hard against the one which had taken him in and given -him a free education and a job and a chance to establish a socialist -Sunday school with perfect impunity. He was in with all the Bolshevik -activities except one. He had no stomach for fighting. The spirit was -willing but the flesh was weak. It got to a point where it was hard to -be a Bolshevik in good standing and never do any gun work, so[Pg 96] this -exile determined to go back to Chicago. When I knew him he was haunting -the committees and various ministries trying to persuade them to give -him the money with which to return.

- -

“You don’t think they can draft me into the American army, do you?” he -asked me anxiously. “I am a Russian subject. I don’t see how they could -do it legally.”

- -

I don’t know how many men of this kind went back to Russia from the -United States, but there were enough of them to be conspicuous, and the -Russian radicals believe them to be far more reliable witnesses than -the Root Commission, which made a remarkably good impression on the -educated people but none at all on the Tavarishi. “Don’t you believe -that the United States is in this war for democracy,” shouted one -Nevsky Prospect orator. “The United States is just as imperialistic as -England. You oughtta read what Lincoln Steffens and John Reed wrote -about the United States and Mexico.” These men will do Russia all the -harm they can, and then they will come back to America and do us all -the harm they can. If I had my way they would go from Ellis Island, -with all the rest of their kind still remaining here, to some kind of a -devil’s island in the South Seas and be kept there until they died.

- -
- -

[Pg 97]

- -

CHAPTER XI HOW RASPUTIN DIED

- -

Looking at these exiles, these wrecks of humanity done to death in the -name of the state, and reflecting that their number was so great that -months had to elapse before they could all be located and brought back -to life, it is not to be wondered at that most Russians believed the -autocracy a thing too strong to be shaken. But the February revolution -revealed that the autocracy was a tree rotten at the roots. At a touch -it collapsed.

- -

The Russian autocracy went down like a house of cards, and within an -incredibly short time the whole horde of ignorant and reactionary -ministers, grafting generals, corrupt officials, court parasites, -vagrant monks, mystics and fortune tellers went down with it and -were buried in its ruins. The Czar—a reed shaken in the wind. The -Czarina, the Empress Dowager, the poor little Czarevitch, Rasputin, -Anna Virubova, his sponsor at the court—leaves in the current. They -all went. In the dead of night a group of determined men, led by a -nephew-in-law of the Czar, murdered a monk, and almost the next day -the whole Protopopoff-Sturmer gang was in the fortress of Peter and -Paul and the Romanoff family was on its way to Siberia. Rasputin, it -is true, was killed in December, and the revolution[Pg 98] did not actually -occur until February; but two months in the history of a nation is an -inconsiderable lapse of time. The story of the killing of Rasputin has -been published in this country, and, in its main facts, accurately. In -some of its important details the published stories are in error, and -I am glad to be able to tell the facts as they were related by Prince -Felix Yussupoff himself, the man who fired the shot that freed Russia.

- -

Prince Yussupoff did not tell these facts directly to me. He told them -to Mrs. Emmeline Pankhurst, the English suffragist, with whom he is -on terms of warm friendship, and gave her permission to repeat them -to me, which she did within an hour of hearing them. Prince Yussupoff -was willing that I should know the story, but our acquaintance was -brief, and I am sure that I heard a more detailed account through -Mrs. Pankhurst than I should have had had he talked directly to me, a -comparative stranger.

- -

Prince Yussupoff did not kill Rasputin, as has been charged, because -the monk had cast lascivious eyes on his beautiful young wife, the -Grand Duchess Irene Alexandrovna. At least he said nothing about her in -connection with the affair, and it is certain that she took no active -part in it. She did not lure the monk to the Yussupoff palace on the -fatal night. She could not have done so because she was in the Crimea -at the time. Prince Yussupoff killed Rasputin because of the man’s evil -influence on the Czar, his wife’s uncle, and his worse influence on the -Czarina. The thing had got beyond scandal. It had become unbearable, -and when [Pg 99]evidence was presented to him that Rasputin was trying to -influence the royal pair to force Russia into a separate peace with -Germany, Prince Yussupoff decided that the time for Rasputin’s death -had come. Rasputin had to die. He was invited to Yussupoff’s house and -he accepted. Then he died.

- -

I have often walked past that great, beautiful, yellow palace on the -Moika canal, the Petrograd town house of the Yussupoff family, and -tried to reconstruct the ghastly drama enacted there on that December -night. Snow burying the black ice of the canal, shrouding the street -and silent houses, dimming the street lights, and in a basement room, -a private retreat of the lord of the palace, a young man sweating from -every shivering pore, and watching the sinister monk eat and drink -deadly poison which affected him no more than water. They had fed one -of the poisoned cakes to a dog, just before they sent them downstairs -to be fed to Rasputin, and the dog died in a few seconds. Rasputin -ate one and lived. Explain it who can, but cease to wonder that the -Russians firmly believe that Rasputin was something more than human.

- -

Excusing himself on some pretext Prince Yussupoff went upstairs, where -the others waited—young Grand Duke Dmitri and two or three other men, -and told them the incredible news. When he went back he had a revolver -in his pocket. He and the monk resumed their conversation, which was on -general topics. It was the first time Rasputin had visited Yussupoff or -had any particular conversation with him. The prince was not a favorite -at court, the empress especially disapproving of certain [Pg 100]alleged -episodes in his youthful past. For this reason young Prince Felix and -the monk were on formal terms, and it took a great deal of diplomacy -to persuade Rasputin to make that midnight visit at all. They resumed -their interrupted conversation, and in the course of it the prince -invited Rasputin to cross the room and look at an ikon, or sacred -picture, which hung on the opposite wall. These ikons are frequently -rare objects of art, gold or silver, and incrusted with gems. The ikon, -which was to be the last on which Rasputin’s gaze was to rest, was an -antique of almost priceless value. He looked, and the next moment a -revolver shot tore through his side and he crumpled up on the floor -without a groan. Prince Yussupoff had shot him.

- -

The prince had never killed a man before, and it was natural that, in -his revulsion of nerves after the deed, he should have rushed from -the room. He fled upstairs and gasped out that it was over, the thing -they had sworn to do was done, Rasputin was dead. The next thing was -to get the body out of the house, and this task was rendered the more -difficult because a policeman who had passed the house at the moment -when the shot was fired, rang a doorbell and insisted on knowing what -had occurred. He was pacified somehow, and one of the men went out -to get a motor car. Prince Yussupoff went downstairs to guard the -body until the car came. Rasputin lay motionless on the floor beneath -the jeweled ikon, but as his slayer reached the spot where he lay, -the monk’s body shot up, the monk’s long arms darted forward and his -powerful hands reached and clawed for Yussupoff’s throat. Half[Pg 101] mad -with amazement and horror, the young man tore himself loose, leaving -one of the epaulets from his uniform in the clawing hands. Rushing with -all his might to the room upstairs, he shrieked: “He lives yet! He is -the devil himself! We cannot kill him!”

- -

“We must kill him!” they shrieked in return, and the whole band rushed -for the stairs. When they opened the door Rasputin was crawling on -hands and knees up the stairs. His face was diabolic. What followed -does not make pleasant reading. They tried to kill him, crawling toward -them, using every weapon they could grasp—revolvers, swords, daggers, -clubs, heavy chairs, even their boots. They shot and beat him until -he was senseless, but even then he did not die. They tied his hands -and feet and regardless of possible risk of detection they loaded the -senseless body into a motor car, drove to the Neva, a considerable -distance, and threw the still breathing thing through a hole in the -ice. There Rasputin died.

- -

That is the way Prince Yussupoff tells it. The world knows how the Czar -had the body embalmed and buried, and how he and all the royal family -walked in the funeral procession. It was the intention of the Empress -to build a costly tomb over his grave, perhaps a church. They usually -built a church to commemorate assassinations of royalty, and the poor, -half-demented Empress of Russia regarded Rasputin as greater than -royalty. Perhaps if the revolution of February had not succeeded the -church would have been built, loaded with gold and art treasures, as -those Russian churches are, and[Pg 102] might in time have become a shrine in -which the superstitious would pray for miracles. But the revolution did -succeed, and one of the first things they did was to unearth the corpse -of Rasputin and give it another burial. I heard several accounts of -that burial, all of them horrible. One account has it that the body was -burned. It doesn’t make any real difference. Rasputin had to be killed, -and he was. The burial was nothing unless you find something symbolic -in the uneasy character of the man even after he was dead. It does -indicate, strangely, the sinister nature of the whole Rasputin episode.

- -

No arrests followed the killing of Rasputin, although the men who did -it were known almost from the first. Rasputin’s family, with whom he -lived in Petrograd, knew where he went on his death night, and when -he did not return they telephoned Tsarskoe Selo to ask if he was -there. The royal family lived in the Alexander palace at Tsarskoe, and -Rasputin often visited them there. But he did not live at court, as -many people seem to think. The Czarina, frightened half to death, sent -for the Petrograd chief of police and the dragnet immediately thrown -out drew in the policeman who had heard a revolver shot from the yellow -palace on the Moika canal. The chief of police went in person to the -Yussupoff palace and found it a shambles. Prince Felix had been so -nearly prostrated by the events of the night—he is really little more -than a boy—that he had not even had the place cleaned. The prince at -first refused to tell anything of the affair and he steadfastly refused -to divulge the names of the men who had helped him do the deed. But -little by little the[Pg 103] police unearthed the whole story, and the frantic -Czarina learned that at least two of the assassins were of the blood -royal. She demanded their punishment, and the Czar joined with her in -the demand.

- -

They would have sent all the men to the farthest Siberian mine if they -had had their way. But there was a meeting of the Romanoff clan in -the Tsarskoe palace, probably more than one meeting. The grand dukes -were all there, and the Empress Dowager. They told the royal pair -that nobody must suffer for the deed. Horrible as it was, it had to -happen some time, because assassination was the certain end of men like -Rasputin. They told the Emperor and Empress plainly that they were -fortunate that only one assassination had taken place. Nobody at that -time knew that the revolution was close at hand. None of the Romanoff -family believed that the revolution would ever come. But they knew—all -of them except the Czar and his wife—that the house of Romanoff was -due to have a thorough cleaning, and they were thankful at heart that -Prince Felix and young Grand Duke Dmitri had had the nerve to begin the -work. The young grand duke was sent to the Caucasus and Prince Felix -was banished to his estates. I don’t know where the lesser lights were -sent, but certainly they were not arrested. The grand duke is still in -the Caucasus, the provisional government wisely considering him well -off out there on the Persian border.

- -

Prince Yussupoff is not only free but he is something of a popular -hero still. He is very democratic, is openly sympathetic with the -revolution, although he detests the Bolsheviki, who have turned[Pg 104] -revolution into riot. The constitutional democrats and other -conservative revolutionists admire the young man, and there is even -a group, I don’t know how large, which would like to see him the -constitutional monarch of Russia. He is not a Romanoff, but his wife -is. She is young, rarely beautiful and a great favorite in society. -As for Prince Felix, he belongs if not to royalty, to a family which -has intermarried more than once with royalty. On his father’s side -he is Count Sumarokoff-Elston, the latter name indicating British -descent, the original Elston coming over from Scotland during the reign -of the Empress Catherine. He gained her favor and secured the title -and estates of Sumarokoff. The father of Prince Felix assumed, by -Imperial decree, the title of Prince Yussupoff on his marriage with the -beautiful Princess Yusupova, the last of her line, who thus perpetuated -the family name. The Yussupoffs are one of the oldest and wealthiest -families in Russia. Their origin runs back into the half-fabulous days -of Tartar domination, the name Yussupoff being Tartar, and not Russian -at all. It means Joseph’s son. The title, however, dates back only -about a century. Prince Felix is the head of the family, his elder -brother having been killed in a duel some years ago on French soil. -He is barely thirty years old, and looks much younger. Nobody would -be likely to pick out this man in a crowd for an assassin. He is tall -and slender, and almost too handsome. With his fine features, dark, -melancholy eyes and ivory skin he might almost be called effeminate in -appearance. One sees such men only in very old families where the vigor -has begun to run low. There is[Pg 105] plenty of vigor left in Prince Felix, -however. He has an Oxford education, and speaks English perfectly. He -speaks many other languages besides, as the highly educated Russians -are all supposed to do, but which they frequently do not. French is -commonly spoken, of course.

- -

I had a long talk with Prince Felix Yussupoff in Moscow, and we -talked, most of the time, about the American public school system. He -wanted to know what the Gary system was, and fortunately I was able -to tell him. As I described the schools, where children spent their -days, working, studying, playing, being wholly educated and trained -to think as well as to work, the prince’s eyes glowed and his face -shone with interest and amazement. “It’s the finest thing I ever heard -of,” he exclaimed. “It is exactly what we ought to have in Russia.” -And then he went on to say thoughtfully: “Mrs. Dorr, my wife and I -want to do something for Russia, something really worth while. I -don’t want to be forever remembered for—for just one thing. I want -to do something constructive. Of course, as things are now, there is -nothing constructive to be done. Besides, my wife is a Romanoff, and, -naturally——” He paused with a graceful little gesture of the hand. -Naturally a Romanoff couldn’t be conspicuous in any way just then. “But -when the time comes, if it ever does, when Russia is normal again, why -shouldn’t the contribution I make be to the education of children?”

- -

“The salvation of your country lies in the education of its children, -all of them, not just the children of the rich,” I replied.

- -

[Pg 106]

- -

“I believe it,” was the earnest response. “And I want to help establish -the best public school system in the world in Russia. How can I do it?”

- -

I told him, to the best of my ability. And he promised me that he would -carry out my suggestions. Prince Felix Yussupoff means to spend the -next year or two studying the American public school, and especially -the Gary system. He doesn’t want to be remembered for just one thing.

- -
- -

[Pg 107]

- -

CHAPTER XII ANNA VIRUBOVA SPEAKS

- -

“Let any American mother imagine that her only son, who came into the -world a weakling, and whose life had always hung on a thread, had been -miraculously restored to health. Suppose also that the person who did -this wonderful thing was not a doctor, but a monk of that mother’s -church. Wouldn’t it be natural for that mother to regard the man with -almost superstitious gratitude for the rest of her life? Wouldn’t it -also be natural that she would want to keep the monk near her, at least -until the child grew up, in order to have the benefit of his advice and -help in case of a return of the illness?”

- -

I had heard the story of the Rasputin murder as told by one of the -principals in the gory tragedy, Prince Felix Yussupoff, and now I was -to hear it again, this time from one of the reputed “dark forces,” of -which Rasputin had been the head and front, Anna Virubova, the intimate -friend and confidante of the Empress of Russia, and believed by many -to be the chief accomplice of Rasputin. I had heard all sorts of -horrible stories about this woman. It was said that she was Rasputin’s -procuress. It was said that she conspired with him to make the Empress -believe that the Czarevitch[Pg 108] would die if the monk were sent away from -court, or if he voluntarily withdrew. On the several occasions when -he did go, Madame Virubova was said to have fed the child with minute -doses of poison, so that he sickened, and when that happened of course -the frantic mother demanded the return of Rasputin.

- -

As the monk’s appetite for power grew and he demanded the removal -of this or that metropolitan or bishop, the removal or appointment -of ministers, the suppression of newspapers that denounced him, the -Czarina, urged on by her friend Madame Virubova, would insist that -Rasputin should have his way. Otherwise he might leave, and the -Czarevitch would surely die. Madame Virubova was also said to have -conspired with a court physician to poison the Czar, or rather to put -constant doses of some toxic in his food in order to cloud his mind, -and thus make him an easier dupe for the pro-German conspirators. They -told the most amazing stories about this woman, making her out a sort -of a combination of Lucrezia Borgia and Jezebel.

- -

Gregory Rasputin
- -

Gregory Rasputin and some of his female devotees.

- -

Whether the provisional government believed these stories or not, -the Duma members who forced the revolution evidently believed Anna -Virubova to be one of the most dangerous of the inner court circle, -or camarilla, which was planning a German peace. For when the Czar -was forced to abdicate, and all the accused men of the camarilla -were arrested and thrown into the fortress of Peter and Paul, Madame -Virubova was also arrested and sent to the fortress. She was taken out -of a[Pg 109] sick bed—there had been an epidemic of measles in the royal -family—thrown into an underground cell and kept there for three -months. At the end of that time she was in such a state of collapse -that the prison physician recommended her removal to a hospital. To -this the provisional government consented, but when the order for her -release was presented to the governor of the fortress, and he ordered -her cell door unlocked, the soldiers on duty refused to obey the order. -It was days before they were persuaded to let her go. Madame Virubova -was sent to a hospital for a month, and then they set her free. That -is, they permitted her to go to the home of her brother-in-law, who -is a stepson of the Grand Duke Paul, and to live there under strict -surveillance. They had searched her house in Tsarskoe Selo, and her -rooms in the palace. They had put her through every kind of cross -examination, not once but many times, and they were forced to admit -that they could not discover a single incriminating circumstance, or -any evidence of poisoning or conspiracy. They had to release her, but -she was not allowed to leave the country, or even her brother’s house, -without permission, which, of course, would not be granted. She was -watched all the time, and might be rearrested and given the third -degree at any time if the least bit of evidence seemed to warrant it.

- -

Anna Virubova is considered a very dangerous woman. She is one of -two things, very dangerous or very much maligned. She gave me the -impression, after two long, intimate talks, of a woman absolutely -innocent of any wrongdoing. If she is a criminal she ought to be put -in prison for life, for[Pg 110] her powers of deceit are simply marvelous. I -liked Anna Virubova, and I don’t think I could possibly like a woman -capable of poisoning little boys or handing innocent young girls over -into the claws of a lascivious monk.

- -

How I met this woman, how she came to talk confidentially with me, -where I saw her and when, are not to be written just now. They could -not be published without injuring a number of people, perhaps including -Madame Virubova herself. I saw and talked with her soon after her -release from the prison hospital. She was still a little drawn and -haggard from the hardships and the terror of her experiences in Peter -and Paul, and she was in the depth of despondency over the plight -of her friend the Czarina. She is a very pretty woman, this alleged -Borgia-Jezebel. She has an abundance of brown hair and her eyes are -large and deeply blue. Her features are regular, and her mouth curves -like a child’s. Two or three years ago the train on which she was -traveling between Petrograd and Tsarskoe Selo was wrecked, some say -purposely. Madame Virubova was desperately injured, both legs being -broken and her spine wrenched. She was lamed for life and walks with a -crutch, but in spite of that all her movements are singularly graceful. -One of the stories about her is that she was a peasant girl brought to -court by Rasputin and forced on the Empress as a convenient tool of -the conspirators. This is quite untrue. Madame Virubova is a patrician -by birth, and before she was born, and long before Rasputin appeared -in Tsarskoe Selo, her family was attached to the court. The father and -the[Pg 111] grandfather of Madame Virubova were court officials, confidential -secretaries to the emperors of their times. Both her parents are living -and I have met them both. They are highly educated and unmistakably -well bred. They are not rich people, but they live in a very beautiful -apartment in an exclusive quarter of Petrograd.

- -

For more than a dozen years Mme. Virubova lived on terms of closest -friendship with the Czarina. She did not live at court, at least she -did not until after the murder of Rasputin, when she went to the palace -to be near the frightened and despairing Empress. She had a house of -her own in Tsarskoe Selo, and it was at her house that the Empress met -the monk who was to have such a sinister influence on her after life. -The Empress, who was never popular at court, and never happy there, -liked to have a place where she could go and throw off her imperial -character, be a woman among her intimate friends, care free. Such a -refuge was Mme. Virubova’s home to the melancholy Alexandra, wife of -the Emperor of all the Russias. Mme. Virubova’s husband was an officer -in the navy, and gossip had it that he disapproved of his wife’s -friendship with the Empress, and disapproved still more of the people -who were invited to meet her in his home. Rasputin was not the only one -of the mystics and charlatans she met and talked with, it appears. The -Empress was deeply religious, and she was interested in all kinds of -strange and mystical doctrines. The husband of Mme. Virubova was not, -and he feared, as well he might, that almost any kind of a political -plot might be hatched by that “little group of [Pg 112]serious thinkers” who -met in his drawing room and in the scented boudoir of his wife. They -quarreled. It got to the point where they did nothing but quarrel, and -one day Mme. Virubova was given a choice between her husband and her -friend. She chose the friend, and thenceforth she occupied the house in -Tsarskoe Selo alone. The husband went to sea, and after a year or two -he died.

- -

Something of this Madame Virubova told me, and the rest a friend of -the husband told me. In her story the husband appears as a jealous, -unreasonable, bad tempered man, almost a lunatic. In her friend’s story -he appears a martyr. “I have not had a very amusing life,” said Anna -Virubova, in speaking of her marriage. She smiled, a little bitterly. -“Perhaps that is one reason why I, like the Empress, was attracted to -religion, why we both liked and trusted Rasputin. We did trust him, -and to the end everything he did justified our confidence. As for the -Empress’s feeling for him I give you my solemn word of honor it was -solely that of a grateful mother, and a devout member of the Orthodox -church.” And then she spoke the words with which I have opened this -chapter. “Let any American mother imagine that she had an only son who -had come into the world a weakling, one whose life had always hung on a -thread, and that that child had suddenly and miraculously been restored -to health. Let her suppose that the person who did this wonderful thing -was not a doctor but a monk of her own church. Wouldn’t it be natural -for that mother to regard the man with almost superstitious gratitude -for the rest of her life? Wouldn’t it also[Pg 113] be natural that she should -want to keep the monk near her, at least until the child grew up, in -order to have the benefit of his advice and help in case of return -of the illness? Well, that is the whole truth about the Empress and -Rasputin.”

- -

“But did Rasputin really heal the Czarevitch, and restore him to -health?” I asked.

- -

“Judge for yourself,” she replied. “Perhaps you know how ardently the -birth of a son was desired by both the Emperor and the Empress. They -had four girls, but a woman may not inherit the Russian throne. A -boy was wanted, and when at last he came, a poor little sickly baby, -the Empress was nearly in despair. The child had a rare disease, one -which the doctors have never been able to cure. The blood vessels -were affected, so that the patient bled at the slightest touch. Even -a small wound would endanger his life. He might bleed to death of a -cut finger. In addition to this the boy developed tuberculosis of the -hip. It seemed impossible that he could ever live to grow up. He was -a dear child, always, beautiful, clever, and lovable. Even had less -hung on his life than succession to the throne it would have been -hard to give him up. Each one of his successive illnesses racked the -Empress with such terror and anguish that her mind almost gave away. -For a long time she was so melancholy that she had to live in seclusion -under the care of nurses. It was not so much assassins that she feared. -It was that the child should die of the maladies that afflicted him. -And, in addition to all this daily and hourly anxiety and pain she -suffered, the poor Empress was torn this way and that by the grand -dukes and all[Pg 114] the members of the court circle. Each one had a remedy -or a treatment they wanted applied to the child. There were always new -doctors, new treatments, new operations in the air. The Empress was -criticized bitterly because she wouldn’t try them all. The Empress -Dowager—well——” Virubova looked at me and we both smiled. The -mother-in-law joke is as sadly amusing in a palace as in a Harlem flat.

- -

“Then came Rasputin,” continued Madame Virubova. “And he said to the -Empress: ‘Don’t worry about the child. He is going to live, and he -is going to get well. He doesn’t need medicine, he needs as much of -a healthy, outdoor life as his condition can stand. He needs to play -with a dog and a pony. He needs a sled. Don’t let the doctors give -him any except the mildest medicines. Don’t on any account allow them -to operate. The boy will soon show improvement, and then he will get -well.’”

- -

“Did Rasputin say that he was going to heal him?” I asked.

- -

“Rasputin simply said that the boy was going to get well, and he told -us almost the day and the hour when the boy would begin to get well. -‘When the child is twelve years old,’ Rasputin told us, ‘he will begin -to improve. He will improve steadily after that, and by the time he is -a man he will be in ordinary health like other men.’ And very shortly -after he turned twelve years old he did begin to improve. He improved -rapidly, just as Rasputin said he would, and within a few months he -could walk. Before that, when he went out it was in the arms of a -[Pg 115]soldier, who loved him better than his own life, and would have gladly -given his life if that could have brought health to his prince. The -man’s joy when the child really began to walk, began to play with his -dog and his pony, was equaled only by that of the empress. For the -first time in her life in Russia she was happy. Do you blame her, do -you blame me for being grateful to Rasputin? Whether he cured him or -God cured him, I know no more than you do. But Rasputin told us what -was going to happen, and when it was going to happen. Make of it what -you will.”

- -

Rasputin told the Empress of Russia that her son would begin to improve -when he was twelve years old. Almost any doctor might have told her -that it was not unlikely that he would begin to improve as soon as -adolescence began. Many childish weaknesses, and even some very grave -constitutional weaknesses, have been known to disappear gradually from -that period. Empresses and ladies in waiting are not usually medical -experts, but they might have learned that much from ordinary reading, -if the doctors failed to enlighten them. But neither Alexandra nor -Virubova knew it, and when Rasputin threw that gigantic bluff at them -they grabbed it. As a guesser Rasputin was a wonder, for the almost -impossible happened and the sick little Czarevitch lived up to his -prediction. That’s what I make of it.

- -

When the Czarevitch grows to manhood, if he ever does, and reads the -history of his father’s and mother’s last years as rulers of Russia, -what a subject for reflection this whole Rasputin episode will[Pg 116] afford -him! He was the pawn shoved back and forth across the chessboard where -the destinies of nearly two hundred million Russians, to say nothing of -the Romanoff family, were being decided. He was the bait with which the -biggest game in modern European politics was played. He and a wily monk -and two women with a taste for mystical religion.

- -

“This was the beginning of the close friendship between Rasputin and -the royal family,” Madame Virubova continued. “But it was by no means -the only tie between them. Whatever anybody says about Rasputin, -whatever there may have been that was irregular in his private life, -whatever he may have done in the way of political plotting, this -much I shall always believe about him, he was clairvoyant, he had -second sight, and he used it, at least sometimes, for good and holy -purposes. His prediction about the health of the Czarevitch was only -one instance. Often and often he told us that such and such thing would -happen, and it always did. The Emperor and Empress consulted him at -several crises in their lives, and he always told them what they ought -to do. In each and every case the advice was wise. It was miraculously -wise. No one except a person gifted with second sight could possibly -have known how to give it.”

- -

“Was Rasputin as bad as they say he was?” I asked.

- -

“He couldn’t have been,” she answered. “But he may have been more or -less licentious. Unfortunately you find men, even in holy orders, who -are weak in certain ways. I can only answer positively for myself -and the Empress. The charge that either[Pg 117] of us ever had any personal -relation with Rasputin was a foul slander. Nothing of the kind ever -existed, or ever could have existed. Oh,” she cried, a sudden flame -dyeing her white cheeks, “how easy, very easy, it is to say that -kind of thing about a woman. Nobody ever asks for proofs. Accusation -and judgment are joined instantly together. Why, Rasputin was just a -wandering monk when we met him. He was dirty, uneducated, uncouth. He -did learn to wear a clean shirt and to preserve a sort of cultivated -manner when he came to court. That was not very often, by the way. I am -sure that the Empress did not see him more than six or eight times a -year, and the Emperor saw him more rarely than that.”

- -

“Was he a German agent? Was he a part of the political intrigue that -threatened a separate peace for Russia?”

- -

Anna Virubova was silent for a long minute. She seemed to be pondering. -Then she spoke, and her eyes were the candid eyes of a child. “Truly, I -do not know. Certainly I did not believe it in Rasputin’s lifetime, but -now—I do not know. This much I do know, that it was difficult, very -difficult, at the Russian court, to avoid being drawn into political -intrigues. You know, of course, what a court is like.”

- -

“No,” I said, “I don’t know anything about a court. Tell me what it is -like.”

- -

“There is only one word in English to describe it,” replied Mme. -Virubova. “That word is ‘rotten.’ A court is made up of numberless -little cliques, each one with its endless gossip, its whisperings, -its[Pg 118] secrets and its plots, big and small. There is nothing too big -or too small for these cliques to concern themselves with. They plot -international political changes, and they plot private murders. They -plot to ruin the mind and the morals of an Emperor, and they plot to -break up a friendship between two women. They plot to raise this one -to power and they plot to bring about the fall of another. They plot -in peace and they plot in war. The person who lives at court and is -not drawn into some of these plots is an exception to the rule. That -is all that I can say. However, Rasputin, as I told you before, never -lived at court. He did not even live in Petrograd. Most of his time was -spent in Siberia, and he ought to have been in Siberia on the day he -was murdered. But he had a home in Petrograd, where his wife and two -daughters lived while the girls were being educated. Rasputin was very -fond of those girls, and he was visiting them when that Yussupoff boy -killed him.” Mme. Virubova usually spoke of Prince Felix Yussupoff as -“that Yussupoff boy.”

- -
- -

[Pg 119]

- -

CHAPTER XIII MORE LEAVES IN THE CURRENT

- -

In an even, passionless voice Anna Virubova went on to tell me the -story of the murder in the Yussupoff palace, as it had appeared to the -slain man’s devotees in Tsarskoe Selo.

- -

“We knew that certain people were plotting to kill Rasputin. His life -was attempted, you may know, at least three times. But it never entered -our minds that Prince Yussupoff was in the plot. He was not a favorite -with the Empress, who thought him a very dissolute young man. Still, -he was in Tsarskoe once in a while, because his wife, who is a lovely -girl, often came, and sometimes he came with her. On one of his last -visits he saw the Empress. I was in the room and I heard him say, quite -casually, that he had invited Rasputin to come to his house. ‘My wife -wants to meet him,’ he said.

- -

“We thought no more about it, but on the morning after the dreadful -thing happened one of Rasputin’s daughters called me on the telephone -and asked me if I knew where her father was, and if not would I -telephone the palace and find out if he was there. Some intuition -seemed to tell me that something terribly wrong had occurred.

- -

“Trying not to let my voice tremble, I asked the girl when her father -had left the house and with[Pg 120] whom. ‘He left about midnight,’ she -answered. ‘I don’t know whose motor car it was that came for him, -but he told us he was going to call on Prince Yussupoff.’ I did not -telephone the palace to ask about Rasputin. I went there as quickly -as I could and told the Empress my news. ‘He went to see Felix?’ she -exclaimed. ‘Why should he have gone there now, when Irene is in the -Crimea?’ We looked at each other and the same kind of awful fear looked -out of her eyes that had gathered in my heart. ‘Send for the chief of -police at once,’ said the Empress. ‘Tell him to come as fast as he -possibly can.’ It is almost too terrible for me to tell you. The police -found the Yussupoff house in the most ghastly state of blood and—ugh!” -she exclaimed, “it made me sick to hear them describe it, and it -makes me sick just to remember it.” After a moment she continued, -real feeling in her voice. “The thing was not difficult to trace. The -Yussupoff boy denied everything at first, made up a silly story about a -dog that had to be killed.”

- -

When Mme. Virubova said this I admit I shuddered. It was evident that -she did not grasp the subtlety of that “silly story about a dog that -had to be killed.”

- -

“While Prince Felix was still insisting that no crime had been -committed the police found the hole in the ice, and around it, on the -snow, many bloodstains. And then they found the poor corpse. They -had killed him, first by shooting and then by every horrible means -in their power. He was shot in the head and in the body, crushed and -mangled almost beyond recognition. There was one frightful, [Pg 121]ragged -wound across his stomach which could only have been made with a spur, -the doctors told us. When he had been beaten until he was helpless -those men tied him up with meters of rope and threw him in the river to -drown. He must have regained consciousness at the end, because he had -dragged one arm partially free and by his hand we knew that he tried to -make the sign of the cross. Yussupoff persisted in his denials until -Grand Duke Michael and his son drove to the palace and told the Czar -that they were all more or less in it, and that it had been a good -thing to do. A good thing to murder and mutilate a defenseless man! -Well, you asked me what a court was like.

- -

“There was a terrific time at the palace. The Emperor was horrified, -and the Empress, I think, was nearer the insanity they accused her of -than she had ever been before. They demanded the name of every man and -woman connected with the plot, and promised that every one of them -should be brought to sternest justice. But what power had they, after -all? The grand dukes and the whole family stood as one against the -Emperor and Empress. They declared that no one should be punished for -that atrocious crime. I cannot tell you all they said and did, because -that would be revealing confidences. But they held a strong enough club -over the poor Emperor when they threatened to desert him in a troubled -and uncertain time. He was absolutely forced to agree that only the -principal plotters should be banished to their estates, and the others -should be left unpunished. Afterward, when we could talk about it at -all,” Mme. Virubova [Pg 122]resumed, “I reminded the Empress that the day -before Rasputin was murdered that Yussupoff boy had telephoned to me -asking me to arrange for him to see the Empress. She had declined to -see him, and we both believe that if she had received him he would have -killed her and then, very likely, me also. We are convinced that there -was a great assassination plot all laid. But there is no proof.”

- -

This, then, is how the Rasputin murder appears in the reverse. Prince -Felix Yussupoff did not look like a wholesale assassin to me, but, -then, neither did Anna Virubova look like a poison plotter. Evidently -you have to be accustomed to the atmosphere of courts to judge these -things. I don’t judge anybody in this grewsome drama. I leave that to -history.

- -

I asked Mme. Virubova why the court cliques plotted against the -Empress. “It was inevitable,” she replied. “The Empress came there, -a stranger, a poor, beautiful, painfully shy young girl. She did not -know how to flatter or win favor. She was studious, and she was devoted -to her husband and children. They needed her devotion—oh, far more -than the ordinary family needs that of the mother. You have heard, I -suppose, some of the atrocious slanders that have been circulated about -the Empress. One of these had it that she encouraged the Emperor in his -weakness for alcohol because she wanted to keep him in a muddled state -of mind and herself be the real ruler of Russia. The exact opposite is -true. The poor Emperor did drink too much sometimes, but it was not her -fault. There were others at that court who were vitally [Pg 123]interested in -keeping their Emperor in a muddled state of mind, and they constantly -played on his weakness. His wife fought for him desperately, did -everything in her power to save him from these men.

- -

“Another slander said that the Empress tried to Germanize the court, -and that she made her children talk German to her. The children almost -never spoke a word of German to her or to any one else. Of course they -were taught German, with other languages, but English and Russian -were the only two languages spoken in the family circle. The Empress -was anxious for all her children to be good linguists, but not all of -them were gifted that way. Tatiana, the second daughter, for example, -declared that she never would be able to carry on a conversation in -French, the easiest of all foreign tongues. But English they all spoke -from their cradles.

- -

“As for the Empress’s intrigues for a separate peace with Germany,” -and here Mme. Virubova’s voice trembled with indignation, “that was -the greatest nonsense and the wickedest slander of them all. From the -time the war broke out until the revolution last February the Empress -was tireless in her work for the Russian soldiers and their families. -She fairly lived in the hospitals at Tsarskoe Selo. Immediately after -breakfast every morning she began her rounds, dressed in the plain -cotton frock of the Red Cross nurse. There was no duty too humble, no -task too arduous for her to undertake. She stood beside the surgeons -in the operating room, seeing the most dreadful amputations. She sat -beside the suffering and the dying in their beds. ‘Stand near me, -czaritza,’ a poor wretch would cry to her in his [Pg 124]anguish and pain, -and she would take his rough hand and soothe him, pray for him, that -he might bear it for Russia. They loved her then, those men, though -they turned against her afterward. We used to motor home for luncheon -and then go to more hospitals. It would be 5 o’clock before we reached -home, and then the Empress always sent for her children. What time did -she have, will you tell me, for German intrigues?

- -

“The home life of the royal family was happy and harmonious above any -I have ever seen,” interpolated Mme. Virubova. “The Czar worshiped his -wife and the children worshiped both of them. Would you believe that -some of those court parasites tried to break up that happy home? Once -when the Emperor was at Livadia, in the Crimea, some one sent each day -a great basket of flowers to be placed on his writing table. Attached -to the basket was my card. They thought they could make the Empress -believe that I was carrying on an intrigue with the Emperor. As a -matter of fact, the Empress asked me directly if I sent the flowers. -I had not heard a word of it before, and if she had merely sent me -away I should never have known the reason. Against me they plotted -ceaselessly. Why? Because the Empress loved and trusted me, and I would -have died for her, and they all knew it. They resented our friendship. -They hated to see us sitting together hours at a time over our books. -We read a great deal. It may interest you to know that we read many -American books.”

- -

“What American books did the Empress read?” I asked.

- -

[Pg 125]

- -

“We read Mrs. Eddy’s book, of course, and the complete works of the -great American author, Miller.”

- -

“Miller?” I interrupted. “What Miller?”

- -

“I don’t remember his first name,” said Mme. Virubova. “But you must -know who I mean. He wrote many religious and philosophical works. The -Empress was very fond of them.”

- -

I was obliged to confess that I had never heard of Miller, and Mme. -Virubova looked her surprise.

- -

“Another reason why the Empress, and of course myself, were unpopular -was because the children were with us so much of the time. The Empress -simply would not allow them to associate with the sons and daughters -of the nobility. She wanted to keep them sweet and clean minded and -good, and she knew that very few of the children of high society in -Russia were fit companions for them. The daughters of our nobility are -mostly frivolous, selfish, empty-headed girls, and as for the sons, -they are too often debauched in early boyhood. You can imagine that the -Empress’s poor opinion of them and her refusal to allow her children -to know them aroused great resentment. People always think their own -children perfect, you know.”

- -

The former Empress of Russia is one of the enigmas of histories. Mme. -Virubova, who knew her better than almost any other living woman, makes -her out a religious devotee and something of a puritan. She does not -reveal her as an intellectual woman, in spite of her love of books. A -really intelligent woman in her position would not have spent[Pg 126] so much -of her time in the wards of hospitals in the one small town of Tsarskoe -Selo. She would have used her brains, her vast wealth and her almost -unlimited power to organize the work of the hospitals all over the war -area. I have seen some of those hospitals, and while some of them are -modern and well equipped, many are of the crudest description. I never -saw such a thing as a fly screen in any Russian hospital. Flies seem -to be regarded as harmless domestic pets even in contagious disease -hospitals in Russia.

- -

The Empress may or may not have been a German plotter. I heard it said -on high authority that the minutest search of all the palace records, -after the revolution, failed to unearth any evidence to that effect. -Practically everybody in Russia, however, believes that she was a -traitor to her country in the war. Those who are charitably disposed -toward her say that she was melancholy, mad, irresponsible, and a weak -tool in the hands of Russia’s enemies. But when the days of revolution -burst on the palace at Tsarskoe Selo, and the night of perpetual -extinction began to descend on the royal house of Romanoff, it was -this woman, the Empress of Russia, who alone showed strength of mind -and character. She alone of the whole court kept her head and her cool -nerve, and kept them to the last.

- -

Much has been made of Alexandra’s influence over the weak and yielding -Emperor. It is said that the Empress, when arguments failed to move -him, resorted to hysterical fits which invariably brought results. But -this may be the merest gossip. Alexandra’s influence over her husband -was probably as[Pg 127] strong as the average wife’s, but is it not a little -curious that, while few countries allow women to inherit a throne and -not all countries allow women to vote, when anything happens to a -dynasty they always discover that the queen was the only member of the -family who had any brains or any strength of character? The troubles of -the whole house of Bourbon have been ascribed to Marie Antoinette, and -the fall of the third empire and the house of Bonaparte was caused by -the malign influence of Josephine.

- -

Rasputin is another actor in the drama who will have to be judged by -the historians. I firmly believe that Rasputin as a dark force was -very much overrated. I have no doubt that he was a wicked, deceitful, -plotting creature, a monster of sensuality, an impostor and an -all-around bad lot. That seems to be settled. But I cannot find much -evidence that he was anything more than a tool of the German plotters, -whoever they were. He exercised great influence, but it seems to me -that almost everything he did was out of personal spite. He demanded -the suppression of a newspaper that attacked him, the removal of a -minister who insulted him. His principal activities were against men in -the orthodox church. Here he was about as venomous as a rattlesnake. An -obscure monk, it filled him with pride and joy to humble a bishop, to -unfrock a priest, to influence appointments.

- -

Rasputin had a small, mean mind, and his egotism was colossal. Of -course the women fools at court who flattered and deferred to him, -perhaps worse, fostered this egotism until it reached the limit[Pg 128] of -inflation. But Rasputin, I believe, will live in history more as a -scandal than as a menace to Russia. He was a menace also, because a -bad, weak man is often even more of a menace than a bad, strong one. -The weakling is almost sure sooner or later to fall into the hands of -plotters and criminals, and under their directing power he becomes as -dangerous as a rabid animal.

- -
- -

[Pg 129]

- -

CHAPTER XIV THE PASSING OF THE ROMANOFFS

- -

I asked Mme. Virubova to tell me what happened at the palace during the -revolution and how the royal family received the news of its overthrow.

- -

“I can tell you only what I personally know,” she replied, “and I was -very ill in bed when it happened. All the children had measles and, -helping the empress nurse them, I was stricken too. The Empress was -an angel. She went from one room to another caring for us, waiting on -us, while all the time anxiety must have been tearing cruelly at her -heartstrings. Once or twice she said something to me about trouble in -Petrograd, food riots.

- -

“The scarcity of food had preyed on the Empress’s mind for many months, -and one of the last conversations she ever had with Rasputin was on -that subject. The winter of 1916 set in early, and the snows were so -deep that transportation of all kinds of things, food included, was -greatly impeded. I remember that the Empress said to Rasputin that -nature itself seemed to be conspiring against poor Russia that year.

- -

“The rioting in Petrograd increased, and even in my bed I could hear -echoes of it around the palace. Shots I heard and horrid yells. I -tried to get out of bed, but the Empress soothed me. ‘It is bad, of[Pg 130] -course,’ she said, ‘but it will quiet soon. The poor people are mad -with hunger. They will be given food and then all this will be over.’ -Soon the palace guards, the regiments on duty in Tsarskoe Selo, began -to show signs of demoralization. They were afraid for their own lives, -and you cannot wonder that they were. The Empress used to go out in -the cold and snow in the dead of night and talk to the men, reassure -them, comfort them. ‘Nothing will happen,’ she told them. But for her I -believe the last man would have thrown away his gun and fled. Her will -and her resolution alone kept them at their posts.”

- -

“Do you think that the Empress really believed that it was a riot and -not a revolution?” I asked. It was history this woman was telling me, -history that will live in libraries a thousand years after we two, and -all of us, are dust. I wanted to know the exact truth.

- -

“I am sure she did,” said Mme. Virubova. “If she had dreamed that it -was a revolution she would have sent earlier for the Emperor, who, you -know, was at the front with his army. She was alone and she faced the -trouble alone, but if she had known the full extent of the trouble -she would have wanted the Emperor where he would be safer than out -there among that murderous gang. She did not know that Russia was in -revolution, nor would she believe it at first when she was told that -the army had gone over to the revolutionists. The officers of the guard -told her, but she simply shook her head. Finally, Grand Duke Paul came -tearing out to Tsarskoe in his highest power motor car. He convinced -her that[Pg 131] it was true. Even then her steel nerves endured. ‘Send for -the Emperor,’ she said calmly and sternly. ‘I am going back to my sick -children.’ And she went.”

- -

The iron nerve displayed by the Empress of Russia when she learned that -supreme disaster had befallen the house of Romanoff was in contrast -to the emotion which overcame the deposed Emperor on his return to -Tsarskoe Selo. At the time of his abdication, near the army front, -he had behaved with dignity and self-command. He scornfully refused -the whispered suggestion of one general that he escape in one of the -high-power motor cars which always accompanied the imperial train. If -the people wanted him to abdicate, he was ready to do so, and ready -also to place himself at their disposal. Nicholas also showed himself -to be a good Russian and no tool of the pro-German party, if reports -are correct. When the news came that the army had gone over to the -revolution some one near the Emperor, it is said, told him that there -was one desperate way to avert the catastrophe. He could open up the -Dvinsk front, let the enemy in, and thus by the sacrifice of his -country save his dynasty. Nicholas refused even to consider such a -crime. He committed many sins of cruelty in his time, and many more -sins of stupidity. But in the end he showed himself no traitor. His -return to Tsarskoe Selo was intended by Kerensky and the other members -of the provisional government to be in accordance with his former rank, -and orders were given to treat him with all respect and consideration. -These orders, if Mme. Virubova is to be believed, were[Pg 132] disregarded by -the soldiers on guard at the Alexander palace, the home of the royal -family.

- -

In my last talk with Mme. Virubova she spoke with deep feeling of -the rowdy reception given the returning Nicholas. “They blew tobacco -smoke in his face, the brutes!” she said. “A soldier grabbed him by -the arm and pulled one way, while others clutched him on the other -side and pulled him in an opposite direction. They jeered at him and -laughed at his anger and pain. When he was finally alone with his -family and intimate friends he could not contain his grief but wept -unrestrainedly. We all wept, for that matter: we who loved him.”

- -

It is to the credit of Kerensky and the ministers that they never would -consent to any suggestion that Nicholas be thrown into a dungeon or -otherwise harshly treated. As long as the family remained at Tsarskoe -Selo, which was until the 1st of August, Russian style, and August -13 in the western calendar, it lived in its accustomed manner. The -servants, most of them, remained at their posts, and while no member -of the family was allowed to leave the palace grounds on any pretext, -nor the palace itself except when accompanied by armed guards, they -had the freedom of their home and the society of a few friends. They -were not allowed to telephone, and all letters reaching them had first -to be read by the officer in command of the guards. Mme. Virubova told -me that in spite of Kerensky’s good intentions, the deposed royalties -were subjected to a number of petty annoyances which must have caused -them all the resentment and humiliation their tormentors intended. -The electric[Pg 133] lights were sometimes turned off early in the evening, -leaving the palace in darkness. There were days when the water was -turned off and the family was deprived of bathing facilities. The -soldiers on guard were not infrequently rude and churlish and openly -exultant in the presence of their prisoners.

- -

Kerensky cannot be held responsible for these things, but he was -responsible for depriving the former Empress of the society of her -most intimate friend, Mme. Virubova. I have already told how she was -arrested while still suffering from the effects of measles and thrown -into a cell in Peter and Paul. The cell was damp and insanitary, and -the sick woman suffered extreme misery all the time she was there. -Surrounded constantly by soldiers, who watched her night and day, she -was never alone even long enough to dress or to bathe. She is lame, as -I have stated, and once she fell on the slippery floor of her cell and -was unable for a long time to rise. The soldiers on guard refused to -help her, but simply stood and laughed at her efforts to reach her bed. -“Twice during the months of my confinement they let my mother visit -me,” she told me. “But I was allowed to talk to her only in presence of -the guard and across a wide table in the governor’s room.”

- -

A friend of Mme. Virubova told me a still worse story concerning her -imprisonment. Several times her father was visited by soldiers from -Peter and Paul and made to pay large sums of money in order to insure -his daughter from the most horrible indignities at the hands of the men -who guarded her. He paid this blackmail. He had to. There was no[Pg 134] power -in Russia to appeal to, and Kerensky himself could not have prevented -the murder or outrage of that lame and helpless woman in the fortress -of Peter and Paul. She escaped the last insult men are capable of -offering to women, and the government, after vainly trying to fasten -the crime of treason on her, set Anna Virubova free under military -surveillance. But they would not grant the Empress’s plea to send her -friend back to Tsarskoe Selo.

- -

The first shock of dumbfounded amazement over, the royal family, which -had never believed that it could be overthrown, regained its composure -and accepted its destiny with quiet resignation. The Emperor became his -adored son’s tutor, and the Empress her daughters’ constant companion. -When spring came the whole family went out and made a garden. The -hundreds of soldiers in Tsarskoe and thousands of people from Petrograd -made pilgrimages to the palace grounds and watched through the high -iron fence the former Czar spading up the ground and the former heir -and his sisters planting and hoeing potatoes. The former Empress, in -a wheeled chair or low pony carriage, for she was in feeble health, -usually looked on smilingly.

- -

Of course, the Tavarishi, or at least the extremists in the Council -of Soldiers’ and Workmen’s Delegates, resented the respectful and -considerate treatment accorded the captive royalties. They kept up a -constant clamor for the removal of the Emperor and Empress to some -dungeon in Kronstadt or Peter and Paul. Every once in a while the -newspapers published a resolution to that effect passed by a committee -of the council in Petrograd or Tsarskoe, or in[Pg 135] a city more remote. A -dispatch from Helsingfors said that the crews of three warships lying -near there had passed fiery resolutions demanding that the Czar be -turned over to the tender mercies of the ruffians at Kronstadt. The -crew of the cruiser Gangoute went on record as saying: “This is the -third time that we have expressed our will in this matter, and we have -not been trifling. This is our last resolution. Next we shall employ -force.”

- -

The government, however, disregarded all these resolutions and muttered -threats. It may very well be, though, that the final decision to send -Nicholas and his wife into Siberian exile came as a result of pressure -on the part of the soviets. Kerensky may have feared a bloody tragedy -at Tsarskoe Selo, and perhaps he had reason to fear it. At all events, -the provisional government decided, some time in July, to transfer the -family to one of the remotest spots in the empire, Tobolsk, in Eastern -Siberia. The government kept this decision an absolute secret, as far -as the deposed Emperor as well as the general public were concerned. -A few days before the transfer was made one of the soviets, I think -at Tsarskoe, held a stormy meeting at which great indignation was -expressed over the ease and comfort in which the once royal family -lived. “We eat black bread, they eat white,” complained one impassioned -orator. “We drink cold water and Nicholas drinks wine. My wife walks -while his rides in a carriage. Where’s the justice in that?”

- -

Doesn’t it sound like a deliberate plagiarism of one of the speeches -made against allowing the sixteenth Louis to remain in the Tuileries? A -lot of[Pg 136] things have changed since the French revolution, but some human -nature is just as small and mean as ever.

- -

It was not until the Romanoff family was well on its way to Siberia -that the transfer was mentioned in the newspapers. Many people knew of -it, of course, and the news was passed from excited lip to lip in the -capital a few hours after the special train left Tsarskoe Selo. In the -newspapers of August 3 (16, old style) the carefully censored story -of the departure was published. The full story, as far as I know it, -reveals that for three weeks beforehand the garrison at Tsarskoe knew, -or suspected, that something was about to happen to the captives. Two -days before the event Kerensky went in person to the garrison and asked -the soldiers to choose from their ranks a squadron of the most reliable -and trustworthy men. They were needed, he explained, for a mission of -great importance. Three hundred and eighty-four men were chosen, eight -from forty-eight regimental groups. On the 31st of July (August 12) -at midnight Kerensky appeared at the barrack, called the picked men -together and told them that their mission was to escort the man who had -been their emperor and autocrat into exile in far Siberia.

- -

The royal family knew its fate before that time, but just when they -were told has not been revealed. Kerensky told them, and I feel -sure that he did it gently and courteously. But he refused them all -information as to where they were going. On July 30 (August 11) the -confessor of the family held a service for those about to go on a long -journey. Then they went to work to pack trunks and to choose[Pg 137] among -clothes, trinkets, furs, personal belongings, books, ikons, rugs and -other essential things that would lighten exile and keep them in memory -of other days. It is said that neither Nicholas nor Alexandra slept on -the night before their departure, but wandered from room to room, hand -in hand, mutely and sorrowfully bidding their beloved home good-by. -Many others in Tsarskoe Selo refrained from sleep on that night. The -garrison was wildly excited, and the streets of the picturesque little -town were full of people. At 3 o’clock in the morning motor vans -were driven into the palace grounds, and those near enough the gates -could see that the vans were being loaded with trunks and boxes. At 6 -o’clock a long train slowly backed into the station of Tsarskoe Selo, -the station was surrounded by soldiers, and troops with loaded rifles -marched out and lined both sides of the road from the palace to the -station, each soldier carrying in his belt sixty rounds of cartridges.

- -

Those who saw the departure differ in minor details, of course, because -no two people ever see the same event exactly alike. Especially an -important event on which we would like to have all the details. But all -the observers agree that Nicholas walked out of the palace and entered -the waiting motor car with the calm manner of a man about to take a -pleasure drive. Alexandra did the same. She walked without assistance, -having apparently recovered her shattered health. The former -Czarevitch, in a sailor suit and cap, danced ahead of his parents, in -pleased anticipation of a journey, and the young grand duchesses also -appeared in high spirits. They are [Pg 138]extremely handsome girls, all of -them, and people rather sympathetically observed that during their -illness in February they had all had their luxuriant hair cut short.

- -

Some of the observers say that the former Czar drove to the station -alone, others say Kerensky followed him into the car and still others -say that the family went together. Some say that Nicholas wore the -uniform of a Russian army officer, others particularly noticed his gray -suit. To some he looked dejected and tearful, and to others careless -and cold. Some saw tears in his eyes when he entered the train, others -marveled at the calmness with which he shook hands with members of the -provisional government who were on the platform. To this day we do not -know whether Louis XVI. laid his head on the block quietly or fought -the headsman all over the place, although several thousand Frenchmen -witnessed the execution.

- -

It is said that the Emperor left Tsarskoe under the impression that he -was being taken to Livadia, the beautiful Crimean estate toward which -he yearned at the time of his abdication. He must have been profoundly -shocked when he learned that instead he was speeding toward one of -the bleakest and dreariest spots in Siberia. Before the train left -the Emperor is said to have asked Kerensky, who accompanied him to -the last, if the family would ever be allowed to return to Tsarskoe -Selo. If he did, Kerensky’s reply must have been evasive, for Nicholas -told one of his suite, or is said to have done so, that he expected to -return after the war.

- -

The Empress, when told that the family was on[Pg 139] its way to Tobolsk, -is reputed to have smiled coldly and said: “I am glad we shall see -Tobolsk. It is a place that has dear associations.” Tobolsk, or its -near neighborhood, it will be remembered, was the early home of -Rasputin. Women of the French aristocracy mounted the guillotine with -exactly such speeches on their lips, a last defiance of the mob.

- -

“Why are there so many soldiers on this train?” asked one of the young -grand duchesses. She was used to being escorted by soldiers, but the -great number on this occasion excited her surprise. The children -all knew that they were going into exile, and had been given their -choice of remaining with relatives or going with their parents. Mme. -Virubova’s claim that the family bond is strong was borne out by their -unanimous decision to go wherever their father and mother went.

- -

Mme. Narychkine, one of the empress’s faithful ladies in waiting, went -with her, since the provisional government would not let her have Mme. -Virubova or even allow the two friends to bid each other farewell. -Prince Dolgorouki was permitted to go with the Emperor. The children -retained a governess and the boy a tutor. Twelve servants accompanied -the family.

- -

According to the depths of his nature and understanding, one feels a -certain pity for the former autocrat of all the Russias, or rejoices -wildly at his present plight. He had to be exiled, and perhaps Siberia -was the best place to send him. But Siberia has a large variety of -climates and places to choose among, and it seems to many people that -the provisional government might have been a little more [Pg 140]humane in -their choice of a residence for Nicholas and his family. Whatever his -shortcomings, however just his punishment, his five children never -harmed anybody, and they deserve no punishment. According to accounts, -every hour they spend at Tobolsk will be a punishment, and their time -there will be short, because all of them will probably die owing to the -frightful surroundings.

- -

Tobolsk is a town of about 25,000 inhabitants, situated on the Irtish -river, a little sluggish stream that drains, or partially drains one -of the great marshes of eastern Siberia. The town is built on a marsh, -and the mosquitoes which breed there are said to be of a size and a -ferocity unequaled elsewhere. Malaria haunts the miasmas of the marshy -forests that stretch for miles around the town and line the river -banks. The nearest railroad is 300 versts distant. In winter, which -endures eight months of the year, the place is shut off from the world. -It is as remote from human association as the moon. The provisional -government apologizes for Tobolsk as a choice on the ground of the -necessity for remoteness.

- -
- -

[Pg 141]

- -

CHAPTER XV THE HOUSE OF MARY AND MARTHA

- -

On the afternoon of the day when Nicholas II., deposed emperor and -autocrat of all the Russias, with his wife and children left Tsarskoe -Selo and began the long journey toward their place of exile in Siberia, -I sat in a peaceful convent room in Moscow and talked with almost the -last remaining member of the royal family left in complete freedom in -the empire. This was Elisabeta Feodorovna, sister of the former empress -and widow of the Grand Duke Serge, uncle of the emperor. The Grand Duke -Serge was assassinated, blown to pieces by a bomb, almost before the -eyes of his wife, by a revolutionist on February 4 old style, 1905. He -was killed when going to join the Grand Duchess in one of the churches -of the Kremlin in Moscow. She rushed out and saw his mutilated remains -lying in the snow. The Grand Duchess Serge had long been known as a -noble and saintly woman, and her conduct following the horrible death -of her husband perfectly illustrates her character. She besought the -Czar to commute the death sentence passed upon the assassin, and when -he refused she went to the prison where the wretched man waited his -death, gained admission to his cell, and almost to the end prayed with -him and comforted him. No children had ever[Pg 142] been born to her, and -after the event which cut the last tie that bound her to the life of -royal pomp and glitter she retired from society and gave herself up to -religion. As soon as possible she became a nun. Her private fortune, -to the last rouble, investments, palaces, furniture, art treasures, -jewels, motor cars, sables and other fine raiment were turned into cash -and the money used to build a convent and to found an order of which -she became the lady abbess. The Grand Duchess Serge literally obeyed -the edict of Christ to the rich young man: “Sell all thou hast and give -it to the poor.”

- -

The Convent of Mary and Martha, of the Order of Mercy in Moscow, is a -living token of her great sacrifice. Here for the past eight years she -has lived and worked among her nuns, at least one of whom was a court -lady, and many of whom are women from the intellectual classes. Some -of the nuns were from humble households, for the order is perfectly -democratic. Every one who enters the House of Mary and Martha does -so with the understanding that her life is to be spent in service, -spiritual service such as Mary of the Gospels gave, and material -service such as the practical Martha rendered her Lord. The somewhat -dreamy and passive Russians will tell you that Elisabeta Feodorovna’s -convent is one of the most efficient institutions in the empire, and -they usually add: “They say she makes her nuns work terribly hard.”

- -

When the days of revolution came, in February, 1917, a great mob went -to the House of Mary and Martha, battered the gates open and swarmed -up the convent steps demanding admission. The door[Pg 143] opened and a tall, -grave woman in a pale silver-gray habit and white veil stepped out into -the porch and asked the mob what it wanted.

- -

Alexander Feodorovitch Kerensky
- -

Alexander Feodorovitch Kerensky.

- -

“We want that German woman, that sister of the German spy in Tsarskoe -Selo,” yelled the mob. “We want the Grand Duchess Serge.”

- -

Tall and white, like a lily, the woman stood there. “I am the Grand -Duchess Serge,” she replied in a clear voice that floated above the -clamor. “What do you want with me?”

- -

“We have come to arrest you,” they shouted.

- -

“Very well,” was the calm reply. “If you want to arrest me I shall have -to go with you, of course. But I have a rule that before I leave the -convent for any purpose I always go into the church and pray. Come with -me into the church, and after I have prayed I will go with you.”

- -

She turned and walked across the garden to the church, the mob -following. As many as could crowd into the small building followed her -there. Before the altar door she knelt, and her nuns came and knelt -around her weeping. The Grand Duchess did not weep. She prayed for a -moment, crossed herself, then stood up and stretched her hands to the -silent, staring mob.

- -

“I am ready to go now,” she said.

- -

But not a hand was lifted to take Elisabeta Feodorovna. What Kerensky -could not have done, what no police force in Russia could have done -with those men that day, her perfect courage and humility did. It -cowed and conquered hostility, it dispersed the mob. That great crowd -of liberty-drunk, blood-mad men went quietly home, leaving a guard[Pg 144] -to protect the convent. It is probably the only spot in Russia to-day -where absolute inviolability may be said to exist for any members of -the hated “bourju,” as the Bolsheviki call the intellectual classes.

- -

On the August day when I rang the bell of the convent’s massive -brown gate I did not really know that I was to see and speak with -the grand duchess. Mr. William L. Cazalet, of Moscow, the friend who -took me there, doubted very much whether I could be received thus -informally, without a previous appointment. The gravity of the times, -and especially the situation of the Romanoff family, placed the Grand -Duchess Serge in a position of extreme delicacy, and Mr. Cazalet said -frankly that he expected to find her living in strict retirement. The -best he could promise, he said, was that I should see the convent, -where one of his young cousins was a nun.

- -

The convent, which is situated in the heart of Moscow, is a group of -white stone and stucco houses built around an old garden and surrounded -by a high white wall, over which vines and foliage ramble and fall. A -key turned, the brown gate swung open to our ring and we stepped into -a garden running over with the richest bloom. I remember the pink and -white sweet-peas against the wall, the white madonna lilies that nodded -below and the carpet of gay verbenas that ran along the pathway to the -convent door. There were many old apple trees and a forest of lilacs, -purple and white.

- -

In her small room, combination of office and living room, we were -received by the executive[Pg 145] head of the convent, Mme. Gardeeve, for -many years the intimate friend of Elisabeta Feodorovna. Like the grand -duchess she had had a life full of tears and tribulation, in spite -of her rank and wealth, and when the grand duchess took the veil she -followed her example and became a nun. The business of the convent is -transacted under her direction, and most ably, I was told. Efficiency -and ability are written in every feature of Mme. Gardeeve’s fine -face, in her crisp, clear voice and quick though graceful movements. -Her enunciation was a joy to hear, an especial joy to me, for I have -difficulty in understanding the rather indistinct French spoken by -the average Russian. Mme. Gardeeve’s French was of that perfect kind -you hear spoken in Tours more often than in Paris or elsewhere. I -understood every word. Woman of the world to her finger tips, Mme. -Gardeeve wore the picturesque habit of the order with the same grace -that she would have worn the latest creation of the ateliers. She -smiled and chatted with Mr. Cazalet, who is very well known in the -convent, and was most kind and cordial to me. After a few minutes’ -conversation my friend said to her that I had told him some extremely -interesting things about public schools in America, and he wanted me to -repeat them to her.

- -

So I told her something about the extraordinary experiments that have -been worked out in Gary, Indiana, and the work that was being done -in New York and elsewhere to give children, rich and poor alike, the -complete education they merit. As I talked she exclaimed from time to -time: “But it is[Pg 146] excellent! I find it admirable! The Grand Duchess -should hear of this!”

- -

I said hopefully that I would like very much to meet the Grand Duchess -and she replied she thought it might be arranged. Not to-day, however, -as the Grand Duchess’s time was completely filled. How long did I -expect to remain in Moscow? A week? It could certainly be arranged, she -thought. Meanwhile what would I like to see of the convent? Everything? -She laughed and touched a little bell on the desk beside her. A little -nun appeared and Mme. Gardeeve handed me over to her with orders that I -was to see everything.

- -

I saw a small but perfectly equipped hospital, with an operating room -complete in all its details. The hospital had been devoted to poor -women and children before the war. Now most of the wards are filled -with wounded soldiers. I saw a room filled with blinded soldiers who -were being taught to read Braille type by sweet-faced nuns. Blindness -is bitter hard for any man, but for illiterates it must be blank -despair. I saw a house full of refugee nuns from the invaded districts -of Poland. I saw an orphanage full of slain soldiers’ children. I -lingered long in the lovely garden where nuns were at work, some with -their habits tucked up, among the potato rows, some pruning trees and -hedges, some sweeping the gravel paths with besoms made of twigs, some -teaching the orphan girls to embroider at big frames, to knit and to -sew. They made a fascinating picture, and I could hardly leave them -even to see the church, which is one of the most beautiful small gems -of architecture to be found[Pg 147] in Europe. I never really saw that church -at all, as it turned out, for just as we entered and I was getting a -first impression of its blue and white and gold beauty, a messenger -hastily opened the door and said that the Grand Duchess wanted to see -me.

- -

We went back to the convent and I was taken to a tiny parlor, which -is the private retreat of the Lady Abbess. It is not much bigger than -a hall bedroom, and it gave the same general impression of blue and -white and gold that one sees throughout the place. There were many -books bound in the lapis blue which seems to be the Grand Duchess’s -favorite color; a few pictures, mostly of the Madonna and Child; some -small tables, one with Stephen Graham’s book, “The House of Mary -and Martha,” held open upon it by a piece of embroidery carelessly -dropped. There were easy chairs of English willow with blue cushions, -and a businesslike little desk crammed with papers. Everywhere, in the -window, on tables and the desk, were bowls and vases of flowers. Every -room in the place, in fact, was filled with flowers.

- -

The door opened and the Grand Duchess came in with a radiant smile of -welcome and a white hand outstretched. “I am so glad to find that I had -time to meet you to-day, Mrs. Dorr,” she said, in a rarely sweet voice.

- -

“Your highness speaks English?” I exclaimed in surprise, and she -replied, waving me to a comfortable armchair: “Why not? My mother was -English.”

- -

I had forgotten for the moment that the Grand Duchess and her younger -sister, the former Empress[Pg 148] of Russia, were daughters of the Princess -Alice of England and granddaughters of Queen Victoria. Russia seemed -to have forgotten it also and to have remembered only that the father -of these women was the Grand Duke of Hesse and the Rhine. The Grand -Duchess added when we were seated that when she was a child at home -they always spoke English to their mother, if German to their father. -“I welcome an opportunity to speak English, because if one is wholly -Russian, as I am, and especially if one is orthodox, he hears little -except Russian or French.” Then she said, with another radiant smile: -“Tell me what you think of my convent.”

- -

I told her that I felt as though I had stepped back into the glowing -and romantic thirteenth century.

- -

“That is just what I wanted my convent to be,” she replied, “one of -those busy, useful medieval types. Such convents were wonderfully -efficient aids to civilization in the middle ages, and I don’t think -they should have been allowed to disappear. Russia needs them, -certainly, the kind of convent that fills the place between the -austere, enclosed orders and the life of the outside world. We read the -newspapers here, we keep track of events and we receive and consult -with people in active life. We are Marys, but we are Marthas as well.”

- -

The Grand Duchess’s interest in the outside world is patent. She asked -me eagerly to tell her how things were going in Petrograd, and her -face saddened when I told her of the riotous and bloody events I had -witnessed during the days of the July[Pg 149] revolution, scarcely past. -“Times are very bad with us just now,” she said, “but they will improve -soon, I am sure. The Russian people are good and kind at heart, but -they are mostly children—big, ignorant, impulsive children. If they -can find good leaders, and if they will only realize that they must -obey their leaders, they will emerge from this dreadful chaos and build -up a strong, new Russia. Have you seen Kerensky, and what do you think -of him?”

- -

I replied rather cautiously. Like every one else, I still hoped that -Kerensky would succeed in getting his released giant back into its -bottle, and I did not want to unsettle any one’s confidence in him even -to the extent of an expressed doubt. Kerensky, I told her, was greatly -admired and liked, and I hoped he might prove the strong leader Russia -needed in her trouble.

- -

“I hope so,” replied the last of the Romanoffs, “I pray for him every -day.”

- -

The bells of the little church chimed the hour softly, and the Grand -Duchess paused to cross herself devoutly. “I want to hear about those -wonderful public schools of yours,” she said, “but first tell me what -America is doing in war preparation.”

- -

As I talked she listened, nodding and smiling as if immensely pleased. -The great airplane fleet in course of construction seemed to amaze -and delight her, and when I told her of the conservation of the food -supply and the restriction of the manufacture of alcohol she fairly -glowed. “America is simply stupendous,” she exclaimed. “How I regret -that I never went there. Of course I never shall now. To me the United -States stands for order and [Pg 150]efficiency of the best kind. The kind of -order only a free people can create. The kind I pray may be built some -day here in Russia.” And then she made her one allusion to the deposed -Czar. I did not know that at that minute the Czar was on his way to -Siberia, but it is very probable that she knew it. She said: “I am glad -you are going to protect your soldiers from the danger of the drink -evil. Nobody can possibly know how much good the abolition of vodka -did our soldiers and all our people. I think history should give the -Emperor credit for his share in that act, don’t you?” I agreed that the -Emperor should receive full credit for what he did, and I spoke with -all sincerity.

- -

Elisabeta Feodorovna kept me for nearly three-quarters of an hour -talking to her about the Gary schools, which she is eager to see in -Russia; about American women and their part in the war, and about -welfare work for children, especially for tubercular and anemic -children. “It is wonderful,” she said with a sigh. “I can scarcely help -envying you sinfully. Think of a great, young, hurrying nation that can -still find time to study all these frightful problems of poverty and -disease, and to grapple with them. I hope you will go on doing that, -and still find more and more ways of bringing beauty into the lives -of the workers. How can you expect workmen who toil all day in hot, -hideous factories or on remote farms, with nothing in their lives but -work and worry, to have beauty in their souls?”

- -

The Grand Duchess Elizabeta Feodorovna
- -

The Grand Duchess Elizabeta Feodorovna, sister of the -late Czarina,
and widow of the Grand Duke Serge (who was assassinated
-during the Revolution of 1905), now Abbess of the
House of Mary and -Martha at Moscow.

- -

She wanted eagerly to know about the women soldiers, and said that she -greatly admired their[Pg 151] heroism. What was their life in camp like, and -were they strong enough to stand the hardships? The Grand Duchess Serge -is a good feminist and she agreed with me that in Russia’s crisis, -as in the situation in all countries created by the war, it had been -completely demonstrated that women would have henceforth to play a rôle -equally important and equally prominent as that of men.

- -

They would have to share equally with men in the successful operation -of the war whether on the battlefield or behind the lines. She had -always had a special devotion to Jeanne d’Arc and believed her to have -been inspired by God. Other women also had been called of God to do -great things.

- -

“I am glad you like my convent,” she repeated as we parted. “Please -come again. You know that it does not belong to me any more, but to the -Provisional Government, but I hope they will let me keep it.”

- -

I hope they will. The House of Mary and Martha, with the beautiful -woman in it, is one of the things new Russia can least afford to lose.

- -
- -

[Pg 152]

- -

CHAPTER XVI THE TAVARISHI FACE FAMINE

- -

The Romanoffs gone, the soviets apparently yielding to Kerensky’s -demand for a coalition government, and finally voting to give him -almost supreme power, what then stood in the way of restoring order in -the army and civil life? Readers of the despatches in the daily press -last September and later must have puzzled over this question. The fact -is that while there were indications that the last convention held in -Petrograd by the Russian Socialists, the so-called Democratic Council, -ended in a partial victory for Kerensky, there remained every evidence -that the Bolshevik element was still very strong. Kerensky succeeded in -forming a coalition ministry, but the Petrograd Council of Soldiers’ -and Workmen’s Delegates at the same time succeeded in electing a -Bolshevik central executive committee with the notorious Leo Trotzky -as chairman, displacing N. C. Tcheidse, the Georgian Duma member, -prominent in the Council, but against whose sincerity and honesty I -never heard a word.

- -

Trotzky was elected because the Bolsheviki couldn’t then get Lenine -back. There were not enough bold spirits in the Democratic Council -to force from the government a promise of immunity[Pg 153] from arrest for -Lenine, should he appear at a meeting, so he was kept in the background -and Trotsky was made chairman of the Petrograd executive committee in -his stead.

- -

Lenine is the real leader of the Bolsheviki to-day, exactly as he was -during the fateful days of July when he sent mutinous soldiers and idle -workmen out on the streets of the capital with machine guns to murder -the populace. Trotzky, however, is an able and faithful lieutenant. -He is a Jew and his real name is Braunstein. He is one of those Jews, -unhappily too prominent in Russian affairs just now, who are doing -everything in their power to prejudice the people of Russia against the -race, and to check the movement for the full freedom of the Jews of the -empire.

- -

Trotzky, or Braunstein, is known to many in New York city. He gained -some newspaper publicity when he arrived in New York from Spain a -short time before the February revolution. He posed as a martyr to -socialist principles, one who had been persecuted by the governments -of four countries—Russia, Germany, France and Spain. All four had -expelled him, he said, for the crime of editing really successful -socialist newspapers. Trotzky’s story was founded on fact. At least, -four countries did find him as a citizen too undesirable to retain. -Banishment from Russia, under the old régime, is no stigma, so we may -begin Trotzky’s saga in August, 1914, the early days of the world war. -He was editing a Jewish paper in Berlin. He was given a few hours to -leave, he says, and with his family fled across the Swiss frontier to -Zurich. From there[Pg 154] he went to Paris, where he was miraculously able, -poor as he had always been and high as the price of white paper was -soaring, to establish a socialist newspaper in the Russian language. -When the Russian contingent of the allied armies reached France in -April, 1916, Our Words, which was the name of Trotzky’s spicy little -sheet, was circulated free among the 65,000 soldiers. The motto of the -paper was “Down with the War” far more than it was “Up with Socialism.” -It was filled from page one to page four with the sort of pro-German -stuff that has done its deadly work with the men at the Russian front, -inducing them to refuse to fight and thus opening their country to the -German army.

- -

The French government, which had its hands full with its own pet -sedition raisers, had never before heard of Trotzky, but now it told -him to move on. He did. He went to Spain, where he was arrested as -an extreme trouble-maker, and after a short time expelled from the -country. He came to the United States, where he remained until the -Russian revolution of late February, 1917, when he flew back to -Petrograd. Trotzky always had money to make these long journeys. At -Halifax he was halted, for the English government knew his record. The -English authorities considered interning him for the duration of the -war, but a lot of people interceded for the poor Russian exile, and he -was allowed to go on to Russia. Poor Russia!

- -

Trotzky was elected a member of the Petrograd Council of Workmen’s -and Soldiers’ Delegates, being a pacifist and never having done any -manual work. Last summer when I was in Russia I used to[Pg 155] read almost -daily in the accounts of the National Council of Soviets, or councils, -burning speeches of Trotzky’s in which he urged a separate peace with -Germany, or what would amount to exactly the same thing, Russia’s -immediate cessation of fighting. Trotzky ridiculed the idea that -abandonment of the allies would in any way injure Russia in a material -way or soil the national honor. His ideas of economics and finance were -simply and frequently reiterated. Arrest all capitalists and force -them to disclose the secret of how they got rich, and hang all the -bankers—presumably as the first step toward seizing the contents of -the banks. With this man as chairman of the central executive committee -of the Petrograd Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Council, and with -the October revolt of the German naval men on five ships for him to -point to as evidence that the social revolution is at hand in Germany, -the life of the last coalition government was not likely to be peaceful.

- -

But the end of the Bolsheviki is in sight in spite of Lenine, Trotzky -and the entire majority in the Council of Soldiers’ and Workmen’s -Delegates. It has been coming on stealthy feet for many months, and -now the messengers’ hands are on the latch. The messengers’ names are -Hunger and Cold.

- -

When I went down to my first dinner in Petrograd last May, I was amazed -to see the price on the menu card placed at five rubles fifty kopecks, -about $1.80. In a previous visit to Petrograd I had eaten an excellent -dinner in this same hotel and had paid for it one ruble seventy-five -kopecks, or about seventy-five cents, as the ruble was then valued. -The[Pg 156] one offered for more than twice this amount consisted of a watery -soup, a small piece of not very fresh fish, a thin slice of veal with -peas and a water ice flavored with cherry juice. One piece of black -bread without butter was served. If I wanted water to drink with the -meal I had to pay two rubles for bottled water, for one drink of plain -water in Petrograd is an attempt at suicide by the typhoid route. If I -wanted coffee I had to pay one ruble sixty-five kopecks more, and after -I added the customary 10 per cent. for the tip my check was ten rubles -and six kopecks. Three dollars and thirty-five cents.

- -

This was bad enough, but before I left Russia the price of that meager -meal had advanced to thirteen rubles and the quality of the dinner had -sensibly declined. Also the tip had advanced, for after a strike of -waiters a system was adopted all over Russia, as far as I traveled, -whereby tips were abolished and 15 per cent. was added to the bill by -the hotel and restaurant proprietors.

- -

You now pay an additional 15 per cent. of your entire hotel bill in -Russia, which is distributed in tips to all the servants except the -lift boys and the gorgeous individual who stands in front of the hotel -door, who assists you to alight from your droshky when you arrive, -and touches his peacock feather trimmed hat to you when you go in -and out. He is called the Swiss, denoting the origin of his earliest -predecessor, I imagine, and why he and the elevator men do not share in -the general distribution I never found out.

- -

Walk down the Nevsky Prospect, or the Grand Morskaia, which begins in -fine shops and ends in[Pg 157] palaces, like Fifth avenue. Wander through the -maze of little shops in the huge arcade called the Gostinny Dvor. Go -far out on the Nevsky, cross the beautiful Anitchkoff bridge, with its -four groups of rearing horses, and turn in at the Litainy, where the -cheaper shops are to be found, and try to buy something. It doesn’t -matter what, just try to buy something to eat, drink, wear or use. When -the waiter brought in the coffee that morning he said cheerfully, “Niet -malako,” no milk. Try to buy a few cans of condensed milk against a -similar experience. I walked all over Petrograd trying to buy condensed -milk, for the shortage of fresh milk was grave when I arrived, and grew -steadily worse. I found one can, for which I paid two dollars. Shortly -afterward a friend arrived from Japan and gave me two cans, which she -spared out of her store.

- -

Russian illiteracy is so general that the shop signs are not written -but illustrated. Brilliant signboards on the outside show pictures of -what the shopkeeper has to sell. A dairy shop will have a picture of a -cow, crocks of butter, chickens, ducks, geese, baskets of eggs, cheese -of many varieties and so forth. A greengrocer’s signboard is decorated -like a seed catalogue cover, while a clothing store is advertised -by pictures of clothes and hats which were fashionable perhaps ten -years ago. It once added to the gay appearance of the streets, but -just now it increases their anxious and ominous air. Hundreds of the -shops are empty, the doors are locked and the brilliant signboards -alone remain to indicate that business was ever conducted there. One -of the mournfulest sights in Petrograd to me was an [Pg 158]abandoned shop -where they once sold French bread and pastry. I used to turn my head -away from the mocking poster, picturing crisp white bread in yard-long -loaves, delicious breakfast crescents, patés and cakes. The standard -bread served in Russia at the present time is black, soggy, sour and -indigestible. It is sold by weight, hence loaded with water and baked -as little as possible to be bread and not dough. Some one has suggested -that that bread was meant for food and drink together, and it is -certain that it is so wet that it quickly mildews. But bad as it is it -is scarce and expensive. A bread ticket calls for three-quarters of a -pound, the daily allotment per person when I left the last of August. -This costs at the rate of ten kopecks a pound. It used to be three and -a half kopecks a pound, and good bread, too.

- -

Butter, when it can be bought at all, was three rubles a pound, about a -dollar. Excellent butter a year or two ago was less than fifty kopecks -a pound, for Russia was rapidly becoming a dairy country. Veal, and -veal is about the only meat to be had, was nearly a dollar a pound. -Feed for cattle is so scarce and so expensive that cows are not allowed -to grow into beef size, hence the prevalence of veal. Chickens may vary -the menu, if you can afford to pay from three dollars upward. You could -buy only a short-weight half pound of meat a day per person, except for -the Sunday dinner, when a pound was allowed.

- -

Even at the Hotel Militaire, where I lived most of the time, and where -the food supply came from government sources, we had veal or its -derivatives,[Pg 159] hash, croquettes, etc., five days in the week. Sometimes -they offered what they called beef, but it wasn’t. It was horsemeat, -coarse and strong. Once a week or so we had chicken, a welcome change. -When August came we began to have game, grouse of various kinds mostly. -Game is very plentiful in Russia and Finland this year, because since -the war men have hunted only one another. But game, which is a treat -when you have it occasionally, is a punishment when you have it more -than once or so a week. You detest it when it appears on the table -three times a week, and if it appears oftener you choose a meatless day -as an alternative.

- -

Coffee was about a dollar and a half a pound, not so bad, and tea was -even more moderate in price. What the Russian people would do if the -tea gave out I cannot imagine. Everybody drinks tea, scalding hot, -several times a day. Even the babies drink tea, and it is a fact that -in the best babies’ hospital I saw in Russia the head nurse proudly -showed me, in a hot water table, a whole row of nursing bottles full -of tea for the sick babies’ evening repast. Tea they still have, but -they are almost out of sugar to go with it. In a hotel or restaurant -they serve you with three very tiny lumps of sugar with each glass of -tea, and that is all you can have. If for any reason you do not use -all your sugar you put it in your pocket. You do this whether you keep -house or not, because you can’t buy much candy, and when meat is scarce -everybody craves sweets.

- -

Sugar is not the only leftover one takes home. One day I went into the -Vienna restaurant on the Gogol for dinner, sitting down at a table -just [Pg 160]vacated by a very smart young officer. He left behind him on -the window ledge a little parcel neatly wrapped in white paper with -a pink string. It might have been a jeweler’s parcel. I picked it up -with the impulse to hand it over to the waiter, but first as a matter -of precaution, lest it should be really valuable, I opened a corner of -the paper and examined the contents. A piece of fairly white bread as -big as a small turnip, the remains of luncheon, perhaps, at the house -of a rich friend. I went into a fashionable tea place in Moscow just -before I left, and they served with the tea, in lieu of sugar, a kind -of sticky preserve. I had with my sugarless tea a cake made without -flour or sugar. It tasted like almond paste and the whole thing cost me -a dollar and ten cents.

- -

Most of the shops are closed, but before most of those which remain -open you may see, at any hour of the day or night, a queue of people, -men, women and children, waiting to get in and buy. The people often -wait in line twenty-four hours or more. They wait days to buy some -things. Go home from a visit or get in from a journey at any time -of night, midnight, three a. m., any hour, and you see these long, -patient, waiting lines of people. They curl up on the stones of -the pavement and sleep, members of a family relieve one another at -intervals, but every one desperately hangs on to his place in the line.

- -

Not only do all the small shop keepers and the street peddlers have -to replenish their poor little stocks by standing thus for days, but -housekeepers have to feed and clothe their families that way.[Pg 161] People -who can afford servants, of course, send their servants to wait in -line. The daily newspapers often contain the advertisement, “Wanted -a queue maid,” meaning a woman whose sole duty it is to sleep on the -sidewalk and bring home next day’s dinner.

- -

It was summer when I was in Petrograd and Moscow. Sleeping on the -sidewalk left something to be desired even in warm weather. The first -hint of autumn was in the air when I left on August 30. By the first -of October it was cold, and by the end of November it was frigid. When -the storms and the driving snows of winter set in in earnest people -will not be able to sleep on the sidewalks. Where will they get food, -and when starvation stares them in the face what will they do? Russia’s -real crisis, political and economic, will come then, and the Bolsheviki -will not be the people to overcome it.

- -
- -

[Pg 162]

- -

CHAPTER XVII GENERAL JANUARY, THE CONQUEROR

- -

After Napoleon Bonaparte’s defeated legions had fled from Russia to -freeze and starve and die by thousands in a frenzied attempt to get -back to France, the victorious commander of the Russian army said that -his two greatest aides had been General January and General February. -The relentless cold and storm of a Russian winter were foes too strong -for Bonaparte to conquer. They sent him to St. Helena, and the same -strong foes this winter are going to rout and banish the Bolsheviki. -The Russian revolution began with a bread riot and it will culminate -in a bread riot. When the people of Russia get hungry enough, they -are going to stop talking about “no annexations or contributions,” -“all the power to the soviets,” and the rest, and demand a government -that shall govern, and as soon as possible put the country back on a -normal basis. When the thermometer falls to 45 degrees below zero, and -a fifty-miles-an-hour wind is driving sleet and snow in their faces, -people can no longer stand twenty-four hours in line to buy food for -their children. Especially when their clothes are thin and worn and -their boots are dropping off their feet.

- -

I have told something about the food situation in Russia. The clothing -situation and the fuel [Pg 163]situation are, if anything, worse. If you want -to buy a pair of shoes in Petrograd you must take two days to do it -and you must put much money in your purse. There is an American shoe -store on the Nevsky Prospect and every day the line of people trying -to get in and buy shoes was so great that it blocked traffic and the -city authorities finally had to close the street entrance. The line now -forms in a court or lane in the rear of the store and the customers are -admitted, a few at a time, through the back door. This American shoe -store is very popular because the shoes are of excellent quality and -the prices are regarded as reasonable. A woman can buy a pair of boots -there as low as $25. Men’s shoes are somewhat dearer. But the stock was -running low when I was there in the summer, and when it gives out I -don’t see how they are going to replenish it. On a corner of the Grand -Morskaia there was another shoe store, in front of which a crowd stood -all day long and all night. The queue extended around the corner, and -I have seen it when it stretched to the Moika canal a very long block -away. This is a store where cheaper shoes were sold. It represented an -attempt on the part of one of the fleeting ministries to relieve the -shoe shortage. Large quantities of shoes and leather were purchased and -were then being distributed through authorized channels in the shop on -the Morskaia.

- -

In order to buy a pair of those shoes a man or a woman went there -and got a place in line. Each stood in line until his or her turn -came to be admitted to the shop, a long and weary business. When he -gained admission to the shop and the[Pg 164] clerk got around to waiting on -him he received—a pair of shoes? Not a bit of it. He got a ticket -with a number on it. The ticket entitled the customer to come back at -some future date, stand in line and claim a pair of shoes which were -probably at the time being made—provided he could afford to pay a -minimum of ten dollars for them.

- -

When I was in Poland with the women soldiers, the Botchkareva Battalion -of Death, the regiment was delayed in its further progress toward the -fighting line by a dearth of boots in which to march. About half the -women soldiers received boots along with their other equipment before -they left Petrograd, but the other half wore, with their khaki uniform, -the women’s shoes, often worn and tattered, in which they had enlisted. -One day there was great rejoicing in the barrack. The boots had come, -and the rest of the afternoon was spent in sorting out from the pile -a pair to fit each girl. I was interested in those boots, for they -were mute but eloquent witnesses of the poverty of life in Russia. Not -a pair was new. They were all second-hand, remade and mended boots, -and I strongly suspect that most of them had been taken off the feet -of dead soldiers. They had, in many cases, new feet or new soles, but -the majority of them were merely mended and patched. Coarse, stiff, -malodorous and badly put together as these were, the girls were only -too glad to get them. The Adjutant, Skridlova, and one or two of the -well-to-do soldiers had their boots made to order, and they paid ninety -dollars a pair for them. Seventy-five dollars for a pair of women’s -boots is not an unheard-of price.

- -

[Pg 165]

- -

What is true of boots and shoes is true of almost every other clothing -commodity. I ran out of gloves while I was in Russia, but, after -hearing what gloves cost in Petrograd, I went without. You could get -cotton gloves as low as a dollar and eighty cents a pair. They were -ugly and shapeless, but people bought and wore them. If you wanted a -pair of kid gloves and you knew where you could find them and had time, -you could buy them for three to five dollars. They were the kind that -an American department store might put on a table in the center aisle -and sell for fifty cents to attract customers in the dull season. A man -pays a dollar for a fifteen-cent collar in Petrograd. He pays several -dollars for a decent pair of socks. What he pays for a suit of clothes -staggers the imagination. There are only two things that are cheap -to buy in Russia just now: cats and dogs. You can buy a magnificent -wolfhound or other thoroughbred dog, or a pure bred Persian or Angora -cat for a song in Petrograd, because people can’t afford to feed pet -animals. Mr. Basil Miles, attached to the Root mission, took home with -him two Russian wolfhounds that are going to make him the most envied -man in the next dog show in his town, and the song he sang to get them -was too short to mention.

- -

Russia is a very cold country and almost every one, rich and poor -alike, wears furs. The rich wear sable, mink and ermine, and the poor -wear rabbit and sheep skin. But furs just now are as difficult to buy -as other clothing indispensables. There are several special reasons for -this shortage of fur in a fur country. There are not so many people -hunting[Pg 166] furs since the war, and the pelts are scarcer; and besides, -the Russians have never cured and dyed their own furs. They sent them -to Germany to be prepared for market, and, of course, the war put -a stop to that. Aside from these special reasons, the fur shortage -and all the food, clothing and other shortages are caused by two -main obstacles. There is plenty of food in the empire, plenty of raw -materials for clothing. But the transportation system has almost broken -down and they cannot distribute food or raiment. Also the factory -system has all but broken down, and they cannot produce the clothing. -There are besides minor and contributory obstacles, some of which I -shall describe. The main reason why Russia will starve and freeze this -winter is because the people of Russia have allowed their railroad -system to go to pieces, and because they have, to an almost incredible -extent, ceased to do any work.

- -

I cannot speak as an expert about the railroad situation, nor would -mere figures and statistics give the reader any adequate picture of the -railroad demoralization. To say that on May 15, 1917, the then Minister -of Ways and Communications reported to the Duma that more than 25 per -cent. of the total number of locomotives in the empire were laid up for -repairs wouldn’t begin to express the thing. The average reader does -not know that 5 per cent. of “sick” locomotives is considered high by -competent railroad managers. I might go further and say that the number -of freight cars loaded from May 15 to May 31, 1917, was 87,000 poods -less than the number loaded between those dates in 1916,[Pg 167] but that -would not mean much. Few outside of Russia know what a pood is. As a -matter of fact it is thirty-six pounds. But figures cannot adequately -describe the situation.

- -

What told the tale of railroad demoralization to me was the constant -anxiety I heard voiced on all sides by people trying to buy their -winter stock of wood and coal. There is an endless quantity of wood in -Russia. Great forests of pine and cedar and birch—beautiful forests. -I had often marveled at them from the windows of my railway carriage -passing through Finland and the country between Petrograd and Moscow. -Plenty of this wood has been cut. I saw thousands and thousands of -cords of it piled up along the railroad tracks, and of course there -must have been much more elsewhere. Petrograd is built on a marsh and -the ground is drained by picturesque if rather badly smelling canals -which run through the city and empty into the Neva. Down one of the -widest of these—the Moika, which I crossed every day—a constant -line of barges, loaded with wood, floated slowly, drawn by horses and -sometimes by men walking along a towpath beside the canal. I used to -watch those bargeloads of wood and wonder why, with such an almost -unparalleled means of distributing wood after it got there, the people -of Petrograd should be troubled about the winter fuel supply. Not -nearly enough of it was getting there last summer; that was all. The -quantity that floated down the Moika and the other canals and got -stacked up in woodyards and in the courtyards of apartment houses, -hotels, hospitals, factories and even palaces, was not half the normal[Pg 168] -quantity. There weren’t enough flat cars and locomotives running to get -the wood as far as the city limits.

- -

I tried the experiment of keeping house with the wife of the Outlook -correspondent after he left Russia on a mission. We had a charming -little apartment offered us rent free, with a maid thrown in, if we -would live in it and keep it from being looted. Every one who knew a -Cossack or other reliable soldier, or an American, did that when they -went to the country from Petrograd. We gave up housekeeping after a -week and went back to hotels, partly because the maid could not get -us enough to eat, and partly because we never had any hot water. The -landlord of the apartment house had cut off the wood. He said that -he couldn’t get wood enough to warm the house next winter, much less -provide warm baths for the tenants in summer.

- -

The railroad situation was visualized for me on a dreadful two days and -nights’ journey I took on a Russian railroad last July. Miss Beatty, of -the San Francisco Bulletin, was with me, and the train was so small -and so crowded that the only berth we could get was an upper one three -feet wide. The two of us slept in that berth, Miss Beatty’s head one -way and mine the other. Every time the train struck a rough place on -the rails the Bulletin came near losing its star reporter, for she -had the outside, just above an open window. That railway carriage could -have seated, by close crowding, eleven passengers. On the last night -of the journey twenty-five people were packed into it. They took turns -sitting down.

- -

[Pg 169]

- -

Every railroad train you get on is about as crowded as that, and one -of the most difficult things to buy at present is a railroad ticket. -To buy one you usually have to bribe the ticket agent or the hotel -manager. You go to the office of the International Wagons-Lits and tell -them that you want to go to Moscow or Kazan. You want to go to-morrow -or in three days, some near date. The clerk shakes his head. “I might -be able to get you a ticket and a berth in three days,” he will say. -“Of course, you will have to pay a supplement; say, sixty rubles.” -Pressed for particulars he will explain that some one will have to be -paid to stand in line for the ticket. I paid forty rubles extra to -Bennet’s, which is the Cook’s of Petrograd, for a ticket to Moscow, -and that was considered a bargain. When I wanted to return I asked -the hotel management in Moscow how much they would charge to send to -the station and get me a ticket, and they said one hundred rubles. -The ruble was then about thirty cents, so I would have had to pay, in -addition to the cost of the ticket, which had just been raised about 50 -per cent., thirty dollars. I got the ticket in almost the only other -way possible. I acted as a courier carrying confidential papers from a -foreign consulate in Moscow to an embassy in Petrograd, and the consul -used his official influence to get me a ticket for the regular price -only.

- -

On the 21st of July the Minister of Ways and Communications ordered a -reduction of 50 per cent. in the number of travelers passing between -Petrograd and Moscow, in view, he explained, of the shortage[Pg 170] of fuel -and rolling stock. Soon it will be next to impossible to buy, for love -or money, a ticket or a sleeping berth between the two points in Russia.

- -

This is nearly true now on the Trans-Siberian Railroad. Every Tuesday -evening at 8 o’clock the weekly express on that famous line leaves -the Nikolai station, Petrograd, and every berth is filled every week. -What those passengers paid extra for their tickets forms one of the -principal topics of conversation during the long trip over Siberia. -The passengers beguile the weary journey swapping experiences of how -they came to be there at all. I have known people who waited weeks -for a chance to pay the extortionate supplement. The Trans-Siberian -post train which leaves every night and makes stops along the way is a -sight to behold before it leaves. The people crowd the train platform -and fight for a place near the edge. As the train backs slowly into -the station shed, the travelers run to meet it, climb in the windows, -drag their women and children in, rush the platforms and fight like -tigers to get in the doors. The number of carriages to each train has -been reduced gradually until now the train is too short to hold the -travelers.

- -

But didn’t we send a railroad commission to Russia, and didn’t the -papers say something about some 5,000 locomotives and 23,000 freight -cars sent to Vladivostock? We did send a railroad commission, headed -by John Stevens, of Panama canal fame, one of the greatest organizers -and executives in the United States. This commission has done good[Pg 171] -work. It has shown the Russians how they could immediately increase -the efficiency of their railroads 60 per cent. We have sent many -locomotives and freight cars to Russia. Nevertheless the transportation -problem remains unsolved.

- -
- -

[Pg 172]

- -

CHAPTER XVIII WHEN THE WORKERS OWN THEIR TOOLS

- -

John Stevens, head of the railroad commission sent to Russia from the -United States, has shown the Russian government how to increase its -transportation facilities sixty per cent. In a report made public in -mid-August Mr. Stevens said that the chief cause of the railroad crisis -was bad management. Locomotives traveled 2,800 versts a month when they -could be made to travel 5,000 versts. A verst is about three-quarters -of a mile. Twice as much freight as was being hauled could be carried, -said Mr. Stevens. Freight cars were constantly being sent out only -half loaded. Mr. Stevens recommended government dictatorship of all -railroads, both publicly and privately owned. That was rather naïve, -considering that the government was powerless to control, much less to -dictate to, any department of activity in the empire. A little earlier -Mr. Nekrassoff, then Minister of Ways and Communications, issued a -circular in which he outlined his plan for coping with the railroad -crisis. He advised turning the entire railroad system over to the -workmen, the engineers, firemen, conductors and machinists. A shriek of -protest went up from the engineering profession and a howl of laughter -arose from the press of Russia. But the fact of the matter is[Pg 173] that the -railroads were and are still, for all practical purposes, in the hands -of the working people, and so is every other industry in Russia.

- -

One of the great dreams of the socialists and philosophical anarchists -is of the day when the worker shall own his tools, as they put it, when -all industry shall be owned by the people who operate the machines, and -all profits shall be shared by them. It really is a great dream, and -will probably be realized in some measure some day. But not now. The -human race is not yet educated to such a Utopia. The strongest proof -that the capitalistic system is not yet ready to pass is the well-known -fact that the secret ambition of almost every human being in every walk -of life is to become a capitalist, large or small. This has just been -proved on an enormous scale in Russia. The workers have seized the -factories, shops, department stores and offices, and in no instance of -which I could learn, and I searched diligently, have they used their -great opportunity wisely or unselfishly for the common good. They have -used it to get all the money possible out of the employers and to -render back the minimum of service.

- -

This is what is the matter with the transportation system in Russia. -It is the reason why the people of Petrograd, Moscow and other cities -will go cold and hungry this winter, one reason why the death rate of -children and old people, already appallingly large, will grow more -appalling within the next few months; one reason, and a very strong -one, why order has not been restored in Russia. High as are the prices -of all food and manufactured [Pg 174]articles, the working people, as a class, -have money enough to pay for them, and not until the merchants’ stocks -are completely gone and the weather gets too cold to stand in line -long hours in order to buy will the purblind workers realize their -situation. Not until then will they realize what their selfishness and -cruel folly have done to themselves and the entire working class of the -country.

- -

So struck was I by the scarceness of goods in the shops and the soaring -prices of almost every article that I went to the Minister of Labor and -asked him to tell me something of industrial conditions of the country. -I was not entirely ignorant of those conditions. I knew, for example, -that Russia is not exclusively an agricultural country, that, on the -contrary, her development as a manufacturing country has been going -on by leaps and bounds, especially in the last dozen years. Russia -has a proletariat and a factory system, although not quite as large -proportionately as those of the United States. Her iron industry, her -cotton mills, her machine shops are enormous and in normal times they -are wonderfully productive. After the suppressed revolution of 1905-06 -important reforms in the land laws were enacted, and for the first time -the peasants were given their lands in fee simple. That is, they were -given an opportunity in certain circumstances to take title to their -share in communal lands. This gave them an opportunity to sell if they -chose, and a large number of peasant artisans did sell their lands, -moved into the cities and became factory workers. Before this time the -factory workers had more or less alternated between town and rural -life.

- -

[Pg 175]

- -

The leaders of the Social Democratic party encouraged by every means -in their power the selling of lands by peasant owners, because they -wanted the workers to move to town, organize in labor unions and become -a political power. In their own words, they wanted to create a landless -working class, one which, having no stake in property, would the more -easily revolt against the government and more heartily support the -movement to create a coöperative commonwealth. It was good reasoning -up to a certain point. A man with a piece of land thinks twice before -he puts that land in danger of being absorbed by his neighbors. He -hesitates before he takes a course of action which might turn even a -bad government out at least. The bad government protects his title. But -the leaders of the Social Democrats left an important human element -out of their reasoning. A landless man makes a good revolutionist, it -is true, but he does not necessarily make a good coöperator. Nine and -three-quarters times in ten he is just as strong for number one as the -real estate owner. When he gets a chance to grab power and money he -does it, and he divides up just as little as the others let him.

- -

A story is told in Russia which illustrates this trait of character. -Some one asked a peasant of Little Russia what he would do if he -were made czar. “I’d steal a hundred rubles and run away,” was the -prompt reply. In a word, that is virtually what the working people of -Russia did as soon as the revolution of February, 1917, made them into -individual czars of Russia.

- -

When I called on the Minister of Labor and asked[Pg 176] him what was the -matter with industry, his face assumed an expression of mingled -amusement and despair. “If you really want to know,” he said, in -effect, “go and look at some of our factories.”

- -

I was given an official document, elaborately stamped and signed, -authorizing me to enter and inspect any factory in Petrograd, and I -began, bright and early the next morning, with one of the largest -munitions factories in the Viborg district of the city. I showed my -pass to the man at the gate, who read it doubtfully, and said he didn’t -think it was good. “What right has the Minister of Labor to give you -permission to visit this plant?” he inquired. “If anybody had a right -to give you such permission, I should think it would be the Minister -of War, for only war materials are manufactured here. Anyhow, I don’t -think you can get in.”

- -

I asked him mildly if he was sure that he had the power to keep me out, -and I suggested that he put the case up to a higher authority, the -manager, for instance. He turned to a wall telephone in his little gate -house and conversed with some one at the other end of the line. Then he -said: “The committee is in session and will see you.”

- -

A long walk through the enormous yard and past many shops brought me to -the office building of the plant, and there, in a small room, I found -the committee, that is, the group of workmen elected by the entire -working force of the factory to manage the industry and to fix all -conditions of labor. Every industry in Russia is thus managed. I had a -long talk with this committee, but I did not get into the factory. The -man would not permit me to get in.[Pg 177] They wouldn’t even allow me to see -any one connected with the office force. Kindly but firmly they gave -me to understand that they were all the power there was in that plant -and they could give me all the information I could possibly need. So I -sat there for an hour or so, and, through my interpreter, learned how -manufacturing is carried on when the workers own their tools.

- -

Because I could carry but few notes out of the country, I am not -certain how many delegates per thousand workers make up a committee of -management in a Russian factory, but I think each unit of one hundred -men elects a representative. Perhaps there are two hundred men to the -unit. My memory for numbers is not always reliable. At all events, the -committee members, who are usually the intelligent and highly paid -workers, do no work except committee work. But they draw their full -pay. The employer has no voice in the conduct of his own business. The -committee tells him how much he pays his employees, what their hours -of work are, when they arrive and when they depart and how much they -produce. And the employer pays the committee for its kind words and -deeds. I asked the particular committee which thus informed me if this -seemed fair to the employer. Mostly the men said they thought it did. -One man asked me who in my opinion ought to pay the committee members. -I told him I thought the workers might pay at least a part of their -salaries, and perhaps also give the employers a casting vote in case of -a tie, or something like that. They seemed to find the idea humorous, -all except one fine, thoughtful young fellow, who said: “There[Pg 178] may be -an element of unfairness in some of the present conditions, but time -will adjust them. There is no question but that the workers should own -the industries, and they will. The working class has never had a square -deal and now that they have seized the powers of government, nothing -less than confiscation of industries will satisfy them.”

- -

The working class in Russia has had rather less of a square deal than -any other in the modern world, it is true. The factory system being -comparatively new in Russia, there has not been time for the workers to -organize closely, and under the autocracy there was little or no chance -to obtain enlightened factory legislation. There was hardly a chance -for the Russian workman to attain a very high degree of skill in many -industries. He could not, as a rule, learn the finest processes of his -trade, because until the war broke out most of those processes were -in the hands and under the control of Germany. When I was in Russia -in 1906 one of the most striking things to me was the prevalence of -German shopkeepers, German managers, German foremen. You hardly ever -saw a Russian in command of any industry. I spoke of this to a Russian -friend and told him that I should not like to see in my country all -the business controlled by foreigners, for these Germans were not even -Russian citizens. He shrugged his shoulders and said “Nitchevo,” which -means almost anything and is a general expression of indifference or -resignation to the inevitable. “We have no heads for that sort of -thing, we Russians,” he apologized.

- -

“But what if you should ever go to war with[Pg 179] Germany?” I asked. And he, -sobered a little, said: “We should have to learn to be business men and -skilled mechanics, in that case, and we should have a devil of a time -doing it.”

- -

Eight years later, almost to a day, they did go to war with Germany, -and they did have a devil of a time adjusting their industries to -meet the crisis caused by the exodus of thousands of highly skilled -German managers and department heads in hundreds of factories and shops -throughout the empire.

- -

One story told me in Moscow is representative, I believe. A very large -factory taken over by the government for the fine toolmaking facilities -its machines afforded was found to be managed exclusively by German -foremen and managers. Not only had they drawn large salaries for years -in that factory, but they had insisted on hiring for the last processes -and the most highly skilled jobs workmen from Germany. They didn’t -want, or rather the German government didn’t want, the Russian people -to know how to do skilled work. They wanted to keep Russia in exactly -the right condition for permanent commercial exploitation by the -fatherland.

- -

I go into this because I think it is only fair to the Russian working -class to explain that they have not been allowed to develop the -intelligence and skill which the English and American working classes -have done. Because of this ignorance the Russians of the working -class have in their few months’ debauch of liberty and the control of -industry wrecked their country industrially and have brought themselves -and their own people to the verge of [Pg 180]starvation. They have done to -their class approximately what the mutinous soldiers at the front did -to the men who wanted to go forward and fight—shot them in the back. -I know this, because I have seen it. The next factory I approached the -committee let me in.

- -
- -

[Pg 181]

- -

CHAPTER XIX WHY COTTON CLOTH IS SCARCE

- -

When I got on the train to leave Russia for the United States the first -familiar face I saw was that of Mr. Daniel Cheshire, mill owner and -operator of Petrograd. “I’m going home to England to enlist,” he said, -as we shook hands.

- -

“What have you done with your mills?” I asked.

- -

“I have left them to the Tavarishi,” replied Mr. Cheshire, “I thought I -might as well.”

- -

Daniel Cheshire is not the only large manufacturer who has abandoned -his business after a vain struggle to cope with the situation created -by the Russian revolution, and the taking over by the working people -of the control of industry. Others have given up the struggle, and -many more will probably follow their example. But Mr. Cheshire’s -story I know at first hand. His abandonment of his mills is full -of significance, partly because of the importance of his branch of -manufacturing, and partly because his act may hasten the day when, -through sheer lack of the necessities of life, the Russian people will -cease pursuing their utopian dream and will content themselves with a -government which, although still capitalistic, will rescue them from -starvation and ruin.

- -

[Pg 182]

- -

Those who think of Russia as a land of snow and ice will be interested -to learn that in Turkestan and Transcaucasia as well as in other -provinces of the south and east, they raise millions of pounds of very -good cotton, the seeds of which originally came from America. Those -who think that every Russian peasant does nothing but farm will be -surprised to hear that over a million Russians work in textile mills, -principally cotton textiles.

- -

When cotton spinning and weaving began in Russia the mill owners, in -most cases, sent to England for their foremen and managers, and the -descendants of some of these Englishmen still live and still manage -cotton mills in Russia. The Cheshire family is a case in point. The -original Cheshire went out from Manchester in the 1840’s to manage a -small cotton spinning factory in Petrograd. He saved money, bought -a partnership and enlarged the business. His sons enlarged it still -more, and to-day his grandchildren own and operate ten large cotton -mills in and around Petrograd. Daniel Cheshire, a keen young man -of thirty-something, is head of the family and chief owner of the -mills. That is, he was up to February, 1917. After that he wasn’t. -The Tavarishi, or “comrades,” whose wages he paid, became the virtual -owners then, and on August 30, 1917, they became, temporarily at least, -the sole owners.

- -

It was in one of the Cheshire cotton mills that I got the most intimate -view of what becomes of industry when the workers own their tools. -Perhaps it would be fairer to say, when the workers seize their tools. -Some day, perhaps, they will find out[Pg 183] how to own them honestly and -then they will use them wisely and for the common good.

- -

It was a happy accident that first led me into a Cheshire cotton -mill. After being refused permission to inspect the big munition -works to which I applied—refused by the workers’ committee, not by -the proprietors—I wandered through the Viborg district of Petrograd -until I found another large factory. This time the permit given me by -the Minister of Labor worked better, and I was shown into the general -office of the plant. It was a big, modern, up-to-date office, furnished -with the usual desks, files, safes and the like, but to remind me -that I was in revolutionary Russia, the walls were decorated with -many red flags, and banners inscribed with white-lettered mottoes and -declarations. The head of the workmen’s committee, who came forward to -meet me, looked a little doubtful about letting me go through the mill, -but just then the door opened and a strapping young Englishman came in. -“See the works?” said he. “Of course you may. I’d like nothing better -than to show my mills just now to newspaper people. I call them my -mills yet, but only for a joke.”

- -

He said something in Russian to the workman, who shrugged his shoulders -and stood aside, and Mr. Cheshire and I went into the nearest mill -room. It was a storeroom, as a matter of fact, the receiving room for -the huge bales of coarse yarn spun in another mill. The bales were -soft and made excellent beds, a fact that was not overlooked, for two -tired Russian mill-workers reposed blissfully on a pile of bales as we -passed through, sleeping the sleep[Pg 184] of the just. They were not the only -sleepers I saw in that mill. Several women were taking naps on piles -of cloth near their machines, and a great many of the workers, men and -women, might as well have been asleep, for they were doing no work. One -woman was displaying a new pair of shoes to a group of other women, who -stopped their machines to look. Shoes are so expensive in Russia at -present that a new pair is worth looking at, I admit, but they might -have postponed the exhibition until closing time. These women stood and -discussed the shoes, from every point of view, apparently, nor did they -go back to their machines when we stopped and discussed the women.

- -

“Do you mean to tell me that you cannot order them back to their work?” -I asked.

- -

“Oh, I can order them,” was the reply. “But if they choose not to go -that would make me look rather foolish, wouldn’t it?”

- -

“You could discharge them, couldn’t you?” I countered.

- -

“I certainly could not,” declared Mr. Cheshire. “Nobody can discharge -an employé until the shop committee has sat on the case and decided -that it does not want the man or woman in the mill. All I can do is to -make my complaints to the committee and ask it to act.”

- -

Mr. Cheshire was born in Russia, and has lived there all his life -except for a few years spent in an English school. Yet he speaks the -English of his grandfather, the same unmistakable little Lancashire -burr. He has the Lancastrian’s sense of humor also and he laughed even -when he told me[Pg 185] of the demoralization and ruin in which the fantasies -of the revolution had plunged his business. The utter absurdity of it -was as present in his mind as the disaster.

- -

“Look at that man,” he said, pointing to a machine at which a man sat -and wound cotton cloth into huge round cylinders. “He and the others at -his particular job have had their wages raised to sixteen rubles (about -$5.25) a day. Yes, of course. The committee decides on the wage scale. -I am not consulted. Even if I were, I should have nothing except a -complimentary vote, one against hundreds. That chap gets sixteen rubles -a day, and in addition I must hire a girl at four rubles a day to lift -the roll of cloth off the machine.”

- -

We passed into a print room still discussing the committee. I asked Mr. -Cheshire if it was true that these workmen’s committees were highly -paid men who performed no service to their employers and still received -their regular pay.

- -

“It is true,” he replied. Then he went on to tell me the following -story: “The work we do in this room is something a little unusual in -Russia. Few mills have these machines as yet, and our product is almost -the only cotton goods of the kind possible to buy in Russian markets -since the war. Before that a great deal of it was imported from England -and Germany. Naturally it is scarce at present, and not long ago one -of our men complained that he couldn’t buy it at all. ‘Of course you -cannot,’ I told him, ‘because these mills are turning out very little -of it. Go into the print room and see for yourself how many machines -are idle for lack of[Pg 186] workers.’ And then I made him this offer, for he -was a member of the committee: ‘Let me have four men of your committee -back to work on these machines, and I will guarantee that you will soon -be able to buy the goods you want.’ Well, he agreed, and he got the -rest of the committee to agree, and I got the men back. But what do you -think those four men demanded? They said that they had been doing hard -mental work on the committee for two months, and they thought before -they went back to the machines they ought to have a month’s vacation -with pay. I did draw the line there. I told them I’d close the works -first. But since then I understand that the committee has begun to -discuss the two months on and one month off as a future policy. They -say that mental work—they call committee meetings mental work—is much -harder than physical labor.”

- -

“I’m glad they are finding it out,” I remarked. “Perhaps after a while -they will discover that even you belong to the proletariat.”

- -

“If they raise the wages again,” said Mr. Cheshire, “I mean to ask them -to give me a job. I’ll have to. Then they’ll have some real mental work -finding out how to pay me or themselves either. This factory and all -the others in our name have been running farther and farther behind -for months. Soon we shall have to close. We should have been closed -before now except that we hoped that a strong government would be -formed and industry as well as the army and navy would be placed under -a dictatorship.”

- -

The committees have created an eight-hour day[Pg 187] in this particular -industry. Some industries have a six-hour day, and I was told that -numbers of working people claimed that a two-hour day was the ideal -towards which they aspired. I heard also, on good authority, that -certain groups favored a complete cessation of all factory work during -the three hot months of summer.

- -

Mr. Cheshire’s mills were supposed to run eight hours a day, but he -declared that he would be satisfied, in present circumstances, to get -a good, solid five hours’ work out of his people. If they would stay -on the job and actually produce for five hours every working day he -thought he might avert bankruptcy. “We close at five,” he told me. “But -along about 4 o’clock you watch them begin to go home.”

- -

I watched and they did. Man after man and woman after woman stopped all -work and began to put on their shoes. Many millworkers work barefooted. -They gathered in little knots at a window and looked out, talking -aimlessly. They strolled about the rooms. Some just stopped work and -went out. At half past four in the rooms through which I walked, not -half the machines were running.

- -

“Is it really like this in all the mills and factories of Russia?” I -asked, “or is this mill an exception to the rule? Is it worse than the -average?”

- -

“It is no worse than most,” was the reply. “It is better than some. -Industrial Russia has completely broken down in some places. It is -rapidly breaking down everywhere.”

- -

What I saw afterwards absolutely confirmed this statement. The -industrial world is as much in the hands of the Bolsheviki or -extremists as are the [Pg 188]councils of workmen’s and soldiers’ delegates. -While the provisional government of the early weeks of the revolution -discussed ways and means whereby the workers in mills and factories -might gradually acquire an interest in their industries and a voice in -the councils of the managers, the workers settled the whole thing by -turning the employers out and taking over the industries themselves. -They have voted themselves enormous salaries, short hours and little -work. But they have done little or nothing to insure the permanence -of the salaries. Soon there will be, instead of an eight hour day, no -working day at all. All the shops and factories will close.

- -

In Moscow is the largest and finest department store in Russia. It is -an English concern, Muir & Merrilies, managed and largely owned by Mr. -William L. Cazalet. I know him well, and his testimony, when I saw him -in August, bore out this statement. The committee in Muir & Merrilies -voted that they found it inconvenient to have clerks and other employés -go home for lunch at different hours. They therefore ordered the store -closed every day from 12 to 2 o’clock. The store was accordingly closed.

- -

“I don’t mind,” said Mr. Cazalet cheerfully. “My stocks are running -low, the transportation system is on the verge of collapse, and I can’t -get any more goods. As each line of goods is exhausted I shall close -the department. When the time comes I shall close the store and go home -to England for a vacation.”

- -

He will go, as Daniel Cheshire went, others will follow, and the -workers will own their tools. They won’t own anything else.

- -
- -

[Pg 189]

- -

CHAPTER XX MRS. PANKHURST IN RUSSIA

- -

Emmeline Pankhurst, the English militant suffrage leader, known to -thousands in this country, went to Russia in late June of this year -to organize the women of the country and help them to support the -provisional government and to oppose the Bolsheviki or extremists. -She succeeded in organizing a group of strong and influential women -leaders, and she might have accomplished great good had not Kerensky -frowned on the movement. Mrs. Pankhurst’s project, in my opinion, was -one of Kerensky’s many lost opportunities.

- -

This will answer a natural curiosity on the part of the reader as to -why Mrs. Pankhurst came to be in revolutionary Russia. She went of her -own initiative and under the auspices of her suffrage organization, the -Women’s Social and Political Union, but her plan had the warm approval -of the English premier, Mr. Lloyd George, who personally issued her -passport and that of her secretary, Jessie Kenney. Mr. Lloyd George -also gave directions that Mrs. Pankhurst and Miss Kenney should be -allowed to travel on the only passenger boat that plies regularly -between Great Britain and Norway. This boat is strongly convoyed and -it is used by very few [Pg 190]people not in the service of the English -government. No one in England has a higher esteem for Mrs. Pankhurst -than Lloyd George, and since the beginning of the war the two erstwhile -enemies have become friends and allies. Mrs. Pankhurst’s suffragettes -fired a house that Mr. Lloyd George was building in the country, and -Mrs. Pankhurst was sentenced to three years’ penal servitude for the -deed. She had served several weeks of the sentence, in hunger strike -intervals which extended over a year or more, when the war broke out -and all internal feuds were declared off in England. The Pankhursts -at once called a truce of militancy and ever since have done yeoman -service in recruiting for the army, collecting money for war sufferers, -especially in Serbia, and in many other lines of patriotic work.

- -

The whole world admired the statesmanship of this policy, but only a -few people know how really statesmanlike it was. Among those who do -know is the English premier, for without it he might not have become -premier. In abandoning militancy Mrs. Pankhurst and her daughter -Christabel were actuated by two motives: they wanted England and the -allies to win the war, and they saw in the war an opportunity to -further the cause of woman suffrage. They were under no delusion that -a grateful country would bestow the vote on its women as a reward for -their unselfish war services. Women have rendered the noblest kind of -service in all the wars that have ever been fought, but no country ever -showed its gratitude by making them citizens for it. Witness our civil -war. Mrs. Pankhurst and Christabel knew that suffrage would come in -England[Pg 191] when the political situation suffered certain changes, and it -would come in no other way.

- -

They were in France in July, 1914, Mrs. Pankhurst out of prison under -the famous “Cat and Mouse” act, and resting up for another bout with -the Holloway jailers. Christabel lived in Paris and edited there the -British suffragette weekly newspaper. They watched with deep emotion -the mobilization of the French army and saw the French women drop all -their other activities and mobilize for hospital and relief work. They -agreed that they must go back to England and organize their women for -the same work, and they said: “At last! A chance to get rid of Asquith -and Sir Edward Grey!”

- -

These two men, especially Mr. Asquith, were the arch enemies of the -women’s cause. Mr. Asquith had consistently blocked the woman suffrage -bills in Parliament, even when a large majority of the House of Commons -wanted to vote favorably on them. Mr. Lloyd George, on the other hand, -was, theoretically at least, a suffragist. He wanted the women to have -votes, but he wanted something else a great deal more. He wanted, with -an earnestness amounting to a cosmic urge, to be prime minister of -England. His whole soul being set on that ambition, he was not going -to take people’s minds off of his candidacy by getting into the woman -suffrage controversy. So he put the whole subject one side for future -reference.

- -

Mrs. Pankhurst, great and wise stateswoman that she is, perfectly -understood this. She knew that, if Mr. Lloyd George became premier, he -would probably put a suffrage bill through Parliament, and she[Pg 192] and -Christabel knew that the new war cabinet, which they trusted would -come, would probably have Lloyd George at its head. So they bent all -their energies to ousting Mr. Asquith and boosting Mr. Lloyd George. -They criticized caustically, with pen and voice, the cabinet’s war -policies, they turned a whole volume of scorn on England’s Serbian -blunders and the Dardanelles failure. They went all over England -talking about Mr. Asquith and his ministers, and their work told. So -when Mrs. Pankhurst decided to go to Russia and do what she could to -rally the women of that distracted country, Mr. Lloyd George knew that -she would do it if any one could. He gave her a passport and a safe -conduct, and she went. A little later Ramsay Macdonald, leader of -England’s “little group of wilful men” opposing the war, thought he -would go to Russia and undo any good Mrs. Pankhurst might do.

- -

Mr. Lloyd George at first refused to give Mr. Macdonald a passport, but -his refusal so angered the Bolshevik element in the Petrograd Council -of Soldiers’ and Workmen’s Delegates that Kerensky was actually forced -to ask the English premier to allow Mr. Macdonald to visit Russia. The -English premier therefore consented to issue the passport, but the -Seamen’s Union, which was not in the least afraid of the Petrograd -soldiers and workmen, or of any international misunderstandings, -refused point blank to allow Mr. Ramsay Macdonald to travel on any -boat crossing to Norway. The union served notice that the moment Mr. -Macdonald stepped foot on any boat leaving England the sailors[Pg 193] on that -boat would step off. Mr. Ramsay Macdonald accordingly never stepped on -a boat.

- -

Mrs. Pankhurst was very well received in Russia. The newspapers -published columns about her, statesmen and ambassadors called on her, -almost as on a visiting royalty, and the finest women in Petrograd came -to her and welcomed her proffered aid. Which is certainly discouraging -to those suffragists who always try to be good and well mannered and -never picket the White House or disturb a congressman’s afternoon nap. -A series of meetings were arranged for Mrs. Pankhurst, but they were -neither well arranged nor well managed. Some of them got into the hands -of women who had movements of their own to push, and who were willing -to use Mrs. Pankhurst’s drawing capacity to fill a room, but were not -willing to turn the meeting over to her when she got there.

- -

I was present at such a meeting, which had for chairman a lady of title -who had a scheme of some kind, and the speakers were mostly women who -had other schemes, and they all talked and talked about their schemes, -until I feared that Mrs. Pankhurst would never be given a chance to -talk at all. One woman spoke for over an hour about the food situation. -Her remedy was to send a commission to America and beg that a shipload -of food be sent via Archangel to Petrograd. It was pointed out to her -at some length by Mr. MacAllister Smith, an American business man -living in Petrograd, that there was plenty of food nearer home than -America, and that it didn’t need to be begged for.

- -

Through it all Mrs. Pankhurst sat quietly, but I[Pg 194] who knew her well -saw a suspicious little color creep into her cheeks and a light of -battle flash into her gray eyes. I don’t know what might have happened, -but what did happen was dramatic. A tall, fine-looking woman in the -back of the room sprang to her feet and burst into a passionate -speech of protest. While the women in that room were wasting time in -inconsequential talk the Germans were steadily advancing, the Russian -troops were retreating and ruin and desolation were at their very -doors. She begged them for the sake of bleeding Russia to drop all -controversy and let Mrs. Pankhurst, if she could, tell them what to do.

- -

As she sat down, or rather dropped exhausted into her seat, Mrs. -Pankhurst stood up. She is a small woman, but when she is in certain -moods she manages somehow to look tall. She looked tall on this -occasion. She spoke in French and her talk lasted not longer than -fifteen minutes, but when she finished half the women in the room would -have gone into the trenches after her. The others looked frightened. -Mrs. Pankhurst told the women that 250 Russian women had gone out of -their homes, donned soldiers’ uniforms and were prepared to give their -lives for their country and the democracy of the world. Mrs. Pankhurst -was naturally an admirer of Botchkareva and her Battalion of Death, -and had a few days before this meeting reviewed the regiment. She told -these women of leisure that if working women were willing to risk -their lives on the battlefield for the freedom of Russia the women -who remained at home ought to be willing to risk their lives on the -streets. Whenever a Bolshevik[Pg 195] street orator preached separate peace -or a cessation of fighting, a woman of education and ability ought to -stand up and tell that same street crowd the truth. The women ought to -storm the soviets all over Russia and force the men to support Kerensky -and the Provisional Government in their effort to rally the army and -defeat the Germans.

- -

The movement, she told them, must be a Russian women’s movement only. -No foreigners should appear in it at all. They must do the work, but -she was there to give them the full benefit of her experience as -an organizer. She would show them how to do the work, how to train -speakers, how to manage politicians, how to arrange demonstrations. -One of the first things she advised them to do was to establish -a headquarters in a conspicuous place, and to get up a great -demonstration of women to march in a body to the Winter Palace or -the Tauride Palace, wherever the Provisional Government was holding -its meetings at the time. They should offer their services to the -government, and let the country see that women were in the field to -support the war. That speech and that program swept the women off their -feet. Immediate steps were taken to organize, and a few women, without -waiting for organization, actually did go out into the streets and talk -against the Bolsheviki.

- -

Then came the days of the July revolution when all street speaking -ceased, and that interfered with the women’s plan. What discouraged -it most of all was Kerensky’s cynical attitude toward it. A woman of -rank and of great ability, knowing Kerensky well, went to him and told -him what they proposed to[Pg 196] do, and asked for his coöperation. To her -astonishment he refused point blank and he told her that the women -would not be allowed to make a demonstration or to march to the palace. -Naturally she asked him why, and he replied evasively that there had -been too many demonstrations already.

- -

Ambassador Francis shared the women’s disappointment to the extent -of calling on Kerensky and trying to make him see the value of their -assistance in an hour of crisis, but Kerensky persisted in his refusal.

- -

I do not understand why he acted in this manner. His own domestic -affairs were in a sad state at this time, a rumor stating that Mme. -Kerenskaia was divorcing her famous husband. It may be that Kerensky -was in a state of mind of general prejudice against all women. Perhaps -he has the Napoleonic conception of the position of women in the state. -I do not know. But if he is an anti-suffragist he is almost alone in -his opinion in Russia. Mrs. Pankhurst did not have to convert the -country to suffrage. There is no spoken opposition to it anywhere, -as far as I could discover. It is taken for granted that women will -vote under the new constitution. They have voted already in municipal -elections, and in many cities they have been elected to the town dumas. -Fourteen women were elected to the Moscow town duma last summer.

- -

Neither is Russia opposed to militant suffragism. Mrs. Pankhurst -was a guest of honor one night at the great congress of Cossacks in -Petrograd. When she appeared on the platform she received an ovation, -and Prof. Miliukoff’s introduction of the [Pg 197]famous Englishwoman was a -high eulogy. Mrs. Pankhurst’s autobiography has been translated into -Russian and is widely circulated. Her mission failed because Kerensky -killed it. That is all. Her visit to Russia was not a complete failure, -however, for she succeeded in awakening at least one group of Russian -women to a keen sense of their political responsibilities. They have -begun to work, and when order is restored in the country, their work -will be heard of.

- -

They told her in my hearing that they had never before realized what -was before them, and they did not intend that the new constitution -should be written by any but the best men in Russia. Much can be -expected of Russian women in the future, in my opinion.

- -

Among the working people the women have shown themselves to be at least -as ready for citizenship as the men. They appear among the Bolsheviki, -of course, and they are seen among the slackers in industry. But one -group of women workers played a loyal part throughout the February -revolution and in the after troubles. This was the telephone force, -especially the girls in the big central office in the Morskaia. These -girls, without any direction or orders, joined in an absolute refusal -to connect the headquarters of the Bolsheviki in the dancer’s palace on -the Neva, or the munitions factory which was their other stronghold. -Cut off from using the telephone the mutinous soldiers and workmen were -severely handicapped, and the government was materially assisted.

- -

Women of the educated classes will play an [Pg 198]important part in the -reconstruction of Russia. They will hold office, and may sit in the -ministry. Already one woman has been appointed adjunct Minister of -Public Welfare. This was the well known and efficient Countess Panine, -whose civic work is famous throughout the empire. Countess Panine held -office for a short time only, because no ministry held together long. -That she will be returned to office when stability is secured, there -seems to be no doubt.

- -
- -

[Pg 199]

- -

CHAPTER XXI KERENSKY, THE MYSTERY MAN

- -

It is unfortunate that nothing has ever been written about Kerensky -except eulogies. However deserved they may be, eulogies have the fault -of not being informative. Who is Kerensky? What kind of a man is he? -Why hasn’t he restored order in Russia? If he cannot restore order, -discipline the army and make it fight, why doesn’t he step aside and -let somebody else try? These questions have been asked on all sides.

- -

I may not be able to answer all or any conclusively. But I was in -Russia three months, and I watched Kerensky progress from Minister of -War to Minister-President of the Provisional Government and virtual -President of the Russian Republic. I can tell my own observations of -the man, and I can present the evidence of events, allowing the reader -to draw his conclusions. I saw Kerensky frequently, heard him speak -several times, and, like almost every one else, I went through a period -of extreme enthusiasm for him. A certain enthusiasm I have retained. I -still think he has achieved marvels in keeping a government together -and remaining for nearly six months at the head of that government. -In fact Kerensky, whatever else is said of him, for a time at least -kept before the wild-eyed,[Pg 200] liberty-mad masses of the Russian people -the certain fact that governments must be, that the state cannot exist -without leaders.

- -

There was apparently no other man in Russia who could do this thing. -The old theory that great events always produce great men seems to -have failed in this case. The most stupendous event in modern history, -the Russian revolution, has as yet produced no great, or even, when -Kerensky is left out, no near-great men. The first provisional -government contained able men like Lvoff and Miliukoff. But they could -no more cope with the situation created by the fall of autocracy in -Russia than so many children could operate a railroad system.

- -

These men thought that they had helped to bring on a political -revolution. They little knew their Russia. There was just one man of -ability in that first ministry who knew the truth, and he knew only -part of it. Alexander Feodorovitch Kerensky, the socialist who was -appointed Minister of Justice, knew that what the world was about to -witness in Russia was a social revolution. But he, too, was blind to -the task before him. At the very outset of his career as Minister of -Justice, Kerensky insisted on abolishing the death penalty. “I do not -wish that this shall be a bloody revolution,” he declared. In one -sentence he showed how little he, too, knew his Russia.

- -

There was some excuse for ignorance on the part of most of the other -ministers. Prince Lvoff, for example, was a large estate owner, a man -who lived in the country a great deal of the time, one who had been -active in the affairs of his zemstvo or county council, a friend and -adviser of peasants, but always[Pg 201] the great gentleman, the aristocrat. -Miliukoff was a university professor, a man of books, an amateur of -music. And so on through the list.

- -

But Kerensky was no aristocrat. He was an obscure lawyer, one who -specialized in cases of men and women accused of political offenses. He -defended with fiery zeal young students whose revolutionary activities -drew them within the tiger claws of the autocracy. He was the friend -of the poor. He was one of the executive council of the Social -Revolutionary party, largely made up of peasants. Why did he not know -and understand his countrymen? Why could he not have known that the -abolishment of the death penalty at that hour of supreme crisis would -drench the revolution in blood?

- -

Kerensky was in the beginning an extreme idealist, a preacher, a -prophet. He changed a great deal between February and November, 1917. -But events, I think, on the whole, prove him an extreme idealist, a -dreamer instead of a doer. Such men and women are never really great as -leaders. They can stir up an enormous enthusiasm, send the crowd to the -highest pitch of inspiration, even make it do monumental things for a -time. But the dreamer’s usefulness stops there.

- -

Somewhere in Russia, in one of the universities perhaps, in some -farmhouse or on some lonely steppe, there lives a big, hard-fisted -strong-brained ruthless boy who can and will some day do the kind of -ruling and guiding Kerensky talks about and would have enforced if he -could. Perhaps that boy got his inspiration from hearing Kerensky talk. -But the boy is a real leader. He will stretch out his[Pg 202] hand to the mob -and the mob will obey his indomitable will.

- -

Did the mob ever obey Kerensky’s will? Take the army situation, for -example. The day I arrived in Petrograd, May 28, I had a talk with the -then American consul, Mr. North Winship. He told me what he had seen -of the revolution, and spoke gravely and apprehensively of the future. -The sedition in many regiments at the front was, to his mind, the most -sinister single menace that had yet developed. “Kerensky, the new war -minister, has just been sent down to the front,” he told me. “He will -save the situation if any living human being can. His influence over -the Russians is enormous. He can sway them like the tides with his -eloquence.”

- -

Kerensky, who all the world knows is a sickly man, spared himself no -whit during those critical days. He tore all over the front in motor -cars. He made scores of speeches, thrilling speeches. Every one reading -in the newspapers of his wonderful speeches breathed more freely and -whispered, “We are saved.” But were they?

- -

One incident. It may have been cabled to the American newspapers. On -one front where Kerensky was speaking a soldier, doubtless deputed -by the less brave in the regiment, stepped forward and said: “It is -all very well to urge us to fight for liberty, but if a man is killed -fighting what good is liberty to him?” Instantly Kerensky’s wrath -poured out in a torrent of eloquence. He denounced the man for a -traitor and a disgrace. The man who would think about his miserable -skin when the freedom of his mother country was threatened was unfit[Pg 203] -to live with brave men. Turning to the colonel of the regiment, he -demanded that the soldier be degraded and immediately turned out of the -army, sent home a branded coward.

- -

The colonel replied that there were others in the regiment who might, -with justice, receive the same treatment. But no, said Kerensky, one -man disgraced was enough. He would be a symbol of dishonor. The Russian -army needed nothing more. The unfortunate man is said to have fallen in -a swoon. I wouldn’t be surprised if this was so. But he was probably -glad enough after he recovered that he was sent home. Nor was the -symbol of dishonor enough for the Russian army. It continued to desert.

- -

Often after one of Kerensky’s speeches he would call on the troops to -declare whether or not they would fight. Always they roared out that -they would, to the death. Sometimes they did, it is true, but sometimes -also they didn’t. At present no one can tell whether any soldiers, -except the Cossacks and the women, are going to go forward when -commanded.

- -

When the army demoralization, fraternization and desertions began to -assume recent frightful proportions Kerensky issued a manifesto telling -the soldiers what he was prepared to do to deserters. They would not be -shot—no, the death penalty was for all time abolished in Russia. But -deserters would be treated as traitors. Their families would receive -no soldiers’ benefits, and they would not be allowed to participate in -the redistribution of land. The Minister-President, for by this time -Kerensky was at[Pg 204] the head of the Provisional Government, would give the -deserters time to get back to their regiments. He named a date about -three weeks in advance. But on that day, at the extreme limit, all -soldiers must be back in their regiments. This manifesto was issued -not once, but three times, as I have stated. Three separate dates were -given, three ultimata pronounced. But none of them was even noticed by -the demoralized soldiers. On one date, June 18, it is true, Kerensky’s -order to advance was obeyed. At all events, the troops advanced on that -day and fought a victorious fight. It may have been in response to -Kerensky’s order, or it may have been a coincidence.

- -

Kerensky’s idealism began to suffer. He began to see his people as an -unruly, unreasoning, sanguinary mob. But he loved the mob and could -not bring himself to do it violence even for its own good. In July he -agreed that Korniloff should be made commander-in-chief of the army, -with power to shoot deserters in the face of battle. Korniloff’s demand -for full command of the army, both at the front and in the reserve, -with power to shoot all slackers, Kerensky would not agree to. However, -in that same month of July, 1917, Kerensky had progressed so far that -he told the world that he was prepared to save Russia and Russian unity -by blood and iron, if argument and reason, honor and conscience, were -not sufficient. Apparently they were not sufficient, but where was -the blood and iron? Beating Russia into submission would be a big job -for anybody just then, and it would be interesting to know just how -Kerensky thought he could do it. He was the only[Pg 205] man of first rate -ability in his ministry, the only strong force. He would have had to -have some backing, and where could he get it?

- -

The Soviets? They have over and over, after fierce fighting, voted to -give Kerensky support. Once they voted to give him supreme power. But -they were never in earnest about it, and Kerensky knew it very well. -They proved that they were insincere, it seems to me, by their action -in October in refusing to support any ministry not made up exclusively -of Socialists, and then making such a body subject to criticism and -control.

- -

“The Germans are at our very gates,” Kerensky told those men. “While -you sit talking here, and are refusing to listen to words of reason -from your commander-in-chief, your revolution is in danger of -destruction. Are there no words of mine to make you see it?”

- -

Words, words, words! Hurled passionately from a burning heart into -a whirling void. That seems to me to typify Alexander Feodorovitch -Kerensky talking to the Russian revolutionary mob.

- -

The French revolution offers no parallel to this. Each one of the -successive leaders of that mob accomplished something good or bad. -Mirabeau led the mass as far as a constituent assembly. Marat and -Danton got rid of the king. Robespierre imposed his will on Paris -until the end of the reign of terror. Robespierre, “the sea-green -incorruptible,” is the nearest parallel to Kerensky that the French -revolution offers. He led the mob in the direction it wanted to go. -Kerensky followed it in a direction it wanted to go, begging it with -all his eloquence[Pg 206] to turn around and follow him. The mob applauded -him, adulated him, wove laurels for his brow, but it would not follow -him.

- -

He could not turn the mob. Perhaps nobody could have done so. Perhaps -what had happened in Russia was inevitable, the only possible reaction -from three centuries of Romanoff rule. To have it otherwise Kerensky -has all but laid down his life. He suffers from some kind of kidney -disease, and shortly before the February revolution he underwent an -operation which nearly finished him. His right hand is incapacitated -and is usually worn in a sling or tucked inside his coat. He is thin, -hollow of chest and walks with a slight stoop.

- -

A man of thirty-seven, Kerensky is about five feet eight in height. He -has thick brown hair, which bristles in pompadour all over his finely -shaped head. His myopic eyes are blue, or grey, according to his mood. -You see those eyes in Russia, deep, beautiful blue at times, steel grey -at others. Kerensky’s eyes look straight at you and give you confidence -in his candor. Sometimes when he is suffering physically the eyes seem -to sink in his head and lose all their brightness. When he is tired or -discouraged they burn like somber fires. His face is pale, and even -sometimes an ashen grey, and the face is deeply lined and scarred with -troubled thought. The nose is big and strong, the mouth deeply curved, -and the strong chin is cleft, with a deep line, rather than a dimple.

- -

Kerensky’s speeches, to my mind, read better than they sound. He is -intensely nervous on the platform, jerking, moving from side to side, -striding[Pg 207] up and down, thrusting out his chin—a kind of delivery I -especially dislike. His gestures are all jerky and nervous. His voice -is rather shrill. But in spite of all this he is a really eloquent -speaker, and he rouses his audiences to a point of enthusiasm I have -seen only one man equal. Of course I mean Theodore Roosevelt.

- -

Kerensky was formerly a model family man, I heard, but something went -wrong, and last summer Mme. Kerenskaia and her two small sons, nine and -seven, lived alone in the modest home. Kerensky lived in a suite in -the Winter Palace and drove in the Czar’s motor cars and was waited on -by a whole retinue of faithful retainers. No disparagement to him is -intended in the statement. The Winter Palace was his headquarters, and -as for the motor cars he had a right to drive in them, and every right -in the world to be waited on and cared for.

- -

The parents of this fated child of revolution were well educated and -fairly well circumstanced. The elder Kerensky was a school inspector -and was able to give his son a university education. Rumor persistently -states that Kerensky’s mother was a Jewess, but I do not know whether -this is true or not.

- -
- -

[Pg 208]

- -

CHAPTER XXII THE RIGHTS OF SMALL NATIONS

- -

One of the main contentions of the extremists of the Russian revolution -concerns the self-governing rights of the states, large and small, -which make up the empire. I met no one in Russia who did not agree that -each one of the states had a right to local autonomy, but I met many -who feared greatly lest the empire should be dismembered and should -fall apart into a number of small, weak states. Especially disastrous -would this be, both to Russia and to the Allies, if it happened during -the war. That Germany is doing everything in her power to bring about -this end is proof enough that it would be disastrous to the Allies. -Germany’s army and navy and German diplomacy are working overtime -to separate the Russian states. The enemy forces are working now to -isolate the Baltic states and Finland, and German agents are busy all -over the empire spreading the propaganda of secession.

- -

“The right of small peoples to govern themselves” is one of the -easiest gospels in the world to preach. As a principle it is not even -debatable. In practice, however, it very often is far from expedient -or practicable. But the recently liberated Russians, each separate -language and racial group smarting from remembered wrongs inflicted by -the old [Pg 209]government, took fire with the idea of self-government, and in -every corner of Russia are found provinces, governments, even cities, -repudiating the central government and setting up republics of their -own. Provisional governments were created last summer in provinces of -Siberia, in the rich province of Ukrania, in the town of Kronstadt, in -the Siberian towns of Tomsk and Tsaritsine, and in a number of other -localities. Finland very early started an agitation for a separate -government, and only the closing of the Diet and the prevention by -armed force of the convening of a new Diet stood in the way of a -socialist manifesto of separation. The Socialists are the majority -party in the Diet, and they counted on the support of enough people -in the three “bourgeois” parties—the Swedish, old Finnish and young -Finnish parties—to carry their measure through.

- -

Every one of these attempts at secession was marked by riots, murders -and excesses of every kind. A report from Kirsanoff, a city that -wanted last June to be a republic all by itself, told of a garrison of -soldiers who broke loose, fell on the inhabitants of the town, robbed -and murdered them, outraged women, burned houses, looted shops and -generally behaved like maddened animals. There seemed to be no reason -why the soldiers, who had previously behaved like decent men, should -have been seized with sudden criminal mania. Liberty simply acted on -their systems like a deadly drug.

- -

It was the same thing in Kronstadt, only in Kronstadt they developed a -drug habit, so to speak. This fortified town of some 60,000 inhabitants -is situated at the mouth of the Neva on the Gulf of [Pg 210]Finland. The -fortress of Kronstadt, which dominates the town, in normal times -constitutes one of the chief defenses of Petrograd, a few miles up the -river. The Gulf of Kronstadt, on which the fortress stands, is the -chief station of the Baltic fleet. With a strong garrison, a fleet of -battleships and a well-organized Bolsheviki, Kronstadt was able for -many weeks to defy the Provisional Government, to maintain what it -called a government of its own, and to commit more horrible crimes and -more stupid excesses than almost any other place in Russia. Murder -on a wholesale scale marked the progress of the revolution in the -fortress and on the battleships. More than a score of young officers in -training were killed in the fortress in one day last spring. They were -not even arrested and tried on any charges. They were just butchered. -A number of other officers were killed, including the commandant and -vice-commandant of the fortress, and other officers were thrown into -cells and kept there for months without even the farce of a trial.

- -

Kronstadt set up a republic in late May and by mid-June the orgy was in -full swing. The civil population looted and robbed, and the soldiers -and marines aided and abetted them heartily. Once a band of looters -sacking a warehouse were arrested by the militia police after a lively -shooting match and put in jail. Cases where the militia actually -arrested thieves were so rare in Russia last summer that this one -received considerable newspaper publicity. The papers were obliged to -record that, a few hours after the men were arrested, a crowd of armed -soldiers and sailors demanded the liberation of the[Pg 211] prisoners. Of -course their demands were honored.

- -

The provisional government was able to keep Finland in partial check -by threatening to withhold cereals and other provisions from her in -case of secession. But Kronstadt, being a fortress, had plenty of -provisions, as plenty goes in Russia these days. Kronstadt had more -food and fuel than Petrograd. That is why her orgy was able to last so -long. It lasted until the days of the July revolution, when thousands -of loyal troops were recalled from the front to restore order, many -of the ringleaders of the mutinous troops were expelled from the army -and several regiments were disbanded in disgrace. The orgy still goes -on to a certain extent in the fortress, and no one knows yet how far -disaffection among the naval forces went.

- -

The Kronstadt Soviet, or Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ Delegates, -covered itself with glory during the existence of the republic. The -Soviet, or one of its committees, undertook the solving of the housing -problem as follows: The committee went all over the town and inspected -houses and apartments. They inquired in each case at the different -places the amount of the rent, and then they proceeded to cut down -the rent, one-third to one-half. They didn’t say anything about the -reduction to the landlord, but they passed the word around to the -Tavarishi. A perfect exodus of renters out of their apartments into -bigger and better ones ensued. Everybody moved, and when rent day came -around and the landlords or their agents called on the new tenants they -were calmly told: “Not on your life is my rent[Pg 212] thirty rubles a month. -It is fifteen rubles, and if you don’t take that you will get nothing.”

- -

The landlords appealed to the Soviet, but all the satisfaction they got -there was a threat of confiscation. “You’ve robbed the working class -long enough,” said the Soviet. “We ought not to pay you any rent, and -perhaps after a while we won’t.”

- -

From one point of view not the least outrage the Soviet perpetrated -on the helpless population of Kronstadt was an attempt to talk it to -death. There is a fine cathedral in Kronstadt and in front of it, as -is customary in Russia, a large open square. In this square the Soviet -erected a speaker’s stand and every day the population, or as much of -it as could get into the square, assembled and listened for hours to -fervid oratory. The people had to come because the Soviet ordered them -to, and very likely they enjoyed themselves at first. Even in Russia, -however, a continual political meeting, carried on three months at a -time, every day at 5 p. m., must be a trial.

- -

Tomsk was another city where the right of small peoples to govern -themselves was demonstrated last summer. In the newspapers of June -8, old style, appeared a telegram from Tomsk to Minister-President -Kerensky, the Minister of Justice and the all-Russian Council of -Deputies, Workmen and Soldiers, then in session in Petrograd. The -telegram was sent by the commanding general of loyal regiments and it -read in part thus: “Criminal and mutinous soldiers in company with -other criminal elements of the population have organized themselves -into bands and have set themselves systematically[Pg 213] to pillage and -assassination. Under the flag of anarchy they have looted the banks, -the shops, business houses of all kinds. They were prepared to murder -all heads of public organizations, and declared that they would next -move on to other towns and cities and continue their robberies there.”

- -

The telegram went into more particulars of these outrages, and closed -by saying that martial law had been established in Tomsk on the 3d -of June, 2,300 persons had been arrested and the city, thanks to the -presence there of a few brave and loyal troops, was now in order.

- -

Thus the tale could be continued. Finland, usually a peaceful, orderly, -law-abiding and intelligent country, by far the most enlightened in -Russia, lost its head completely over the right of small peoples’ idea. -Helsingfors has seen days of violence in the old years of rule by fire -and sword. But Finland has never answered with fire and sword, but by -the most intelligent kind of passive resistance. With the revolution -passive resistance became violence. Most of this, it is true, came from -soldiers and sailors of Sveaborg, the island fortress of Helsingfors. -Murder of officers went on there and in the town also. Marines pursued -their hapless officers through the streets, cutting them down with -swords and knives, shooting them and killing them by torture before the -eyes of women and children. The townspeople did no such shocking deeds -as that, but there were bloody strikes and many riots, and finally the -attempt to open an illegal diet and to force a separation from the -empire. Kerensky handled that situation very well, sending the best -men in the [Pg 214]government to Helsingfors, where some kind of a truce, -temporary no doubt, but a truce, was patched up.

- -

Kerensky’s fiercest battle last summer was with Ukrania, where a -real government was established. It was real enough at all events to -force a kind of recognition from the central Provisional Government. -Ukrania is an enormous territory in the south of Russia. It extends -into southwestern Siberia and southward to the Black Sea. Odessa is -its principal port, and within its borders are many important cities. -Kiev is one of the largest of these. About 35,000,000 people inhabit -the Ukraine, as it is called in Russia. The people are not Russian, -strictly speaking. They are Slavs, but they have a language of their -own, a literature, a culture. They have been Russian subjects for -nearly 300 years.

- -

The Ukraine is a self-contained country and could be made a very rich -one. It is rich already in agricultural resources, the “black earth” -of certain regions producing the most splendid crops of wheat and -other grains. The fruits of the Ukraine are the best in Russia, and -the vineyards furnish grapes for excellent wines. Russia would be poor -indeed without this country.

- -

Last June the Ukranian Rada, or local diet, voted to establish a -republic, restore the old language and customs, and cut themselves off -absolutely from the Russian empire. They actually created a provisional -government on the spot. Some of the more moderate members of the Rada -favored remaining in the empire as a federated state having complete -autonomy, and this was finally accepted, I believe, by the majority. -But immediately the Bolsheviki[Pg 215] of the south began to clamor for -separation, and the Ukranians in the army began to show dangerous signs -of unrest. A congress of Ukranian armies was held in Kiev in the middle -of June, in which it was decided that the armies of the south and -southwest ought to be completely and exclusively made up of Ukranians. -If this had been done the Rada would have been in a perfect state to -dictate terms of any kind to the Russian Provisional Government.

- -

As it was there was considerable dictating done. The military Rada, -meeting in June in Odessa, served notice on the Provisional Government -that unless the Ukranian soldiers were prevented from forming their own -regiments no more soldiers of their force would be sent to the front. -The Ukranian regiments were formed, some of them in Petrograd, and the -strains of the national hymn, “Ukrania is not dead,” were heard on the -streets, played by military bands or sung by soldiers, almost as often -as the classic “Marseillaise.”

- -

Kerensky made a frantic dash to Odessa, to Kiev and other cities of -the Ukraine. He took with him Tereshtshenko, Minister of Foreign -Affairs, and one or two other ministers, and they met the new -provisional government in parley. The result was that Kerensky made a -complete surrender, recognized the provisional government—at least -informally—and agreed that the Ukraine should be a separate state. -There was a perfect tempest of protest when the ministers returned -to Petrograd. The rest of the ministry declared that Kerensky had -overstepped his authority in committing the entire government to a -policy which ought to have been left to the [Pg 216]constituent assembly to -decide. They said that his act, entered into without the knowledge or -consent of the full government, was illegal. Perhaps it was; but it -stood, and all the most aggrieved ministers could do about it was to -resign.

- -

The greatest task ahead of Russia is federation, and she probably will -in the end learn how to give autonomy to her states and establish a -central government which will bind all the states together in happy -union. But she has years of strife and monumental effort ahead of -her before the task is done. The wisest men in Russia—even Prof. -Miliukoff, who lived for years in the United States—appear to be in -a complete fog on the subject of federation. Half the wise men want -an empire like Great Britain or Germany, with practically all the -power in one central governing body. The other half see nothing ahead -but dismemberment of the empire. Nobody apparently can see Russia as -another United States.

- -

I believe that part of our responsibility, after the war—perhaps -before that time comes—will be to teach Russia how to establish a -peaceful federation on republican lines. Russia perhaps does not need -to be taught democracy. When she emerges from this present anarchy she -may be trusted to establish a safely democratic civilization.

- -
- -

[Pg 217]

- -

CHAPTER XXIII WILL THE GERMANS TAKE PETROGRAD?

- -

Will the German army get to Petrograd and Moscow? The answer to this -question is, they probably can if they want to, but it is hardly -possible that they do. If they have that object, and if they succeed -in taking Moscow it will simply add one more to the psychological -blunders committed by the German government since the war began. The -disorganized Russian army might not pull itself together and fight -for Petrograd, but the army and the people would fight to the death -for Moscow. It is their holy city, their crown of glory, their dream. -Moscow is Russia, and one who has never seen it knows not the Russian -people.

- -

Petrograd is a modern European city, built by Peter the Great in the -early part of the eighteenth century and by Catherine II, also called -“the Great,” in the latter half of the same century. Peter, who would -have been a master man in any century and in any country, whether born -in a palace or a farmhouse, was all the more a marvel because he was -a Russian, born at a time when the Russian people were still medieval -and still oriental. Peter didn’t allow the fact that he was heir to an -oriental autocracy to interfere with his ambitions or his activities. -He left the golden palace in the Kremlin, left[Pg 218] Moscow, the capital, -and sacred heart of the empire, left Russia altogether, and went off -to become a day laborer in the shipyards of England and Holland. Peter -learned what he could in a short time and went back to establish -western civilization in Russia. He chose the site of his new capital -much as the United States Steel Company chose the site of Gary, Ind., -for its nearness to a good harbor, its easy access to trade routes and -its fine front view of the best commercial centers. Peter called his -city “a window toward Europe.”

- -

Petersburg, as it was styled by the half German Peter, was a more -stupendous piece of engineering than Gary, Ind., although the steel -town is one of the greatest triumphs of engineering this country can -boast. It was built on a marsh which nowhere rose above the muddy -waters of the Neva more than two or three feet, and in most places was -partially or wholly submerged. That marsh never has been completely -drained. When, in 1765, St. Isaac’s Cathedral was built to replace -a small wooden church of Peter’s time, they first had to drive over -twelve hundred huge piles into the soft ground. Of the 40,000 workmen -who toiled under Peter’s direction to create the first Petrograd a -majority died from exposure and cold, and of fevers bred in the miasmas -of the bogs.

- -

Catherine, who became czarina a little more than half a century later, -vastly improved the city. She enlarged it, erecting many splendid -palaces and public buildings, and bringing in a vast amount of western -culture in the way of libraries, art galleries and theatres. The -monuments of Peter and Catherine[Pg 219] are the most conspicuous objects in -the capital. The ghosts of Catherine and Peter may be said to walk in -every street in Petrograd. But the Russians, for all their admiration -for their greatest monarchs, have little real love for the city they -built.

- -

The ghost of Ivan the Terrible walks through the streets of Moscow; -nevertheless, the Russians love the place as the Mohammedans love -Mecca. It is one of the most beautiful cities in the world, and one -of the strangest. It has hundreds of churches, so gorged with art -treasures and with gold, silver and jewels that it dizzies the mind -to contemplate them. It has the ancient wall, foliage-hung, that -enclosed the Moscow of the thirteenth century, and it has the Kremlin, -or fortress, which antedates the town. Inside the Kremlin is the old -palace of the rulers of Russia built, in part, centuries before they -became czars. The first Kremlin palaces were built by the dukes of -Moscow in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries.

- -

Some of the most beautiful of the treasure churches of the Kremlin were -built by Ivan the Terrible in the sixteenth century. One of these, -just outside the walls, the Cathedral of St. Basil, is a gem of such -radiance supreme that the half-mad Ivan determined that it should never -be surpassed. When it was finished he called the architect to him and -asked him if he thought he could ever design a better church. The -architect, in the pride and joy of his achievement, modestly said that -he thought he might. “You never will,” said the terrible Ivan, and he -had the man’s eyes burned out with red-hot irons.

- -

[Pg 220]

- -

In the great square in front of the Kremlin still stands the high place -of execution where Ivan and the other almost as terrible czars tortured -and slew their victims. In a side street still stands the wonderful -golden house which was the home and seat of the Romanoff boyars, and -where the first (or second) czar of Russia was born. Moscow is the very -symbol of czardom; nevertheless the Russians love it as their heart. -Germany might send her armies there, but they could no more take it, or -hold it, than they could take and hold Washington. Inside the Kremlin -walls lie heaped thousands of bronze cannons, bright and beautiful -as snakes, all decorated with eagles and N’s and ambitious mottoes. -Napoleon Bonaparte left them there when he fled, defeated and routed by -the Russians, only to be still more soundly defeated by snow and storm -and bitter cold. Those cannon are evidence indeed of the invincibility -of Moscow.

- -

Germany ought to know that a march on Moscow, however easy, would -result in unifying the Russian army against the foe. Perhaps Germany -does not know this, for she seems not to know anything about the hearts -and minds of any people. The mechanics of nationality she knows and -understands. The psychology of it she never understands. However, I -do not believe that Germany’s recent attack and partial conquest of -the islands before Riga are a prelude to a march on the capital or on -Moscow. What Germany probably wants is the splendid loot to be found in -Courland and Esthonia. Riga, which is a city of 400,000 inhabitants, -is, next to Petrograd, the most important port on the Baltic Sea.[Pg 221] Out -from Riga go immense exports of timber, flax and hemp, linseed and many -cereals. The country east and south of Riga produces these things in -great quantity, and Germany needs them in her business just now, and -needs them badly enough to risk a few of her ships and men to get them.

- -

Germany is not after conquest, this trip; she is after food and fuel -and supplies. A little south of Riga lie the Governments of Kovno, -Vilna and Minsk, and a little south and west lies Russian Poland, -already partially in German hands. I traveled through part of that -country last summer and watched through the train windows vast fields -of rye and wheat, and thousands of acres of potatoes. I did not see -many sugar-beet fields, but they lie somewhere in that region—hundreds -of thousands of acres of them, already harvested or waiting to be -harvested. And Germany is hungry for those harvests.

- -

There may be other reasons why Germany is pounding so desperately at -the defenses of Riga. Not very far away, to the north, washed by the -same Baltic Sea, lies the grand duchy of Finland, the one province of -the Russian empire which has shown friendliness to Germany. Finland -is also the one province which has already declared its unalterable -determination not to belong further to the Russian empire. Finland -wishes to set up a separate government and to be an independent state. -At least the mass of the people, expressing themselves through a -Socialist majority in the local Diet, has declared for this policy.

- -

It would be tremendously to the advantage of[Pg 222] Germany to have the -big Russian empire split up into separate states, and the German -government has worked assiduously to encourage the Finnish people in -their secession policy. Finland is such a Mecca for German agents, and -so many Finns are in the pay of these agents, that the provisional -government last July practically shut the grand duchy off, marooned -it, so to speak, from the rest of the empire. A traveler cannot go -to Finland from Russia without special permission obtained from the -war ministry. A resident of Petrograd could not go down to one of the -numerous and charming Finnish seaside towns near the capital, even for -a week-end visit, without such a permit. I have spent some time in -Finland and know a great many people in Helsingfors, the capital. I -tried to get a permit to stop in Helsingfors on my way out of Russia, -but the war ministry refused to grant the permit.

- -

When the traveler left Russia for England or the United States, for -any country, for that matter, he had to take a certain train leaving -Petrograd at 7.30 o’clock in the morning, and he left that train just -once before he reached the frontier. That once is at Beli Ostrov, -for the customs inspection. After that the traveler was a prisoner -in his train until he reached Tornea, where he was finally inspected -and convoyed across a narrow stretch of water to Sweden. That was the -attitude of the Russian provisional government toward Finland.

- -

The grand duchy is rightly considered one of the greatest menaces to -the future integrity of the empire. It is rightly considered by Germany -a hope for the future of Germany, and it may very well[Pg 223] be that the -German navy expects and hopes to follow up the conquest of the Baltic -port of Riga with a conquest of the Baltic port of Helsingfors. Finland -detests Russia to such an extent that she is apparently blind to the -danger of a friendship with Germany. For fifty years she has hated and -feared Russia, and she apparently cannot get it into her head that the -thing she hated and feared has gone forever. I have observed this state -of mind in Poles as well as Finns. They have hated Russia so long that -they cannot stop all at once. The Finns have hated Russia so hard that -they would not even look at the Russian soldiers quartered on them by -the old government. I spent the winter of 1913 in Helsingfors, and -it was one of the sights of the place to me to watch the Finns cut -the Russians in the street every day. A regiment of Russians marched -through the streets, bands playing, swords clanking, feet tramping, -a gorgeous sight. But the soldiers might as well have been invisible -phantoms for all the notice taken of them by the Finns. They walked -quietly along, attending to their business, conversing or chatting with -their neighbors, never looking at the Russians. In fact, it was a point -of honor with the Finns never to look at a Russian. As for speaking -to one, knowing him, inviting him to his house, a Finn who did such a -thing would have been ostracized. Even the smallest children knew that.

- -

This being the state of mind of the Finns, it is explainable in a -measure why, in order to wring their independence from Russia now, -they are willing to run a very great risk of being absorbed or badly -exploited by the Germany of after the war. They[Pg 224] became part of the -Russian empire willingly, having been on very bad terms for a number -of years with their old over-lord, Sweden. This was in 1801. Then the -Czar made a solemn compact with Finland, both for himself and his -heirs, that the country should have almost complete autonomy. It was -to maintain its own army, which would never be called upon to serve on -Russian soil, but should defend the Finnish coast and border in case -Russia was involved in war.

- -

Finland was to have her own coinage, postal systems, schools, courts, -language and her own local diet. The Czar retained the right of vetoing -legislation, the right to collect foreign customs and other imperial -rights. Almost every promise made in that treaty has been broken by -the czars of Russia, especially by Nicholas II, now in Siberia. This -Nicholas tried to break the treaty altogether, abolish it, but the -Finns were too intelligent, too clear-headed and too united to let -him do it. Their resistance to his tyrannous treachery is a thrilling -story in itself. Finland has never broken any part of her treaty with -Russia, but now she wants to abolish the treaty. The contention is that -the treaty was made with the czars of Russia, and, now that there are -now no more czars, the treaty has ceased to hold good. Finland is full -of German agents, and they must have invented this brilliant piece of -reasoning and taught it to the Finnish Socialists. At all events, they -must have fostered it with might and main, and perhaps the German navy -believes that a visit to Helsingfors would convert the whole country to -it.

- -

There is even a better reason why the German[Pg 225] navy has been pounding -away in the Gulf of Finland, and why in the spring it will pound again. -Germany seeks to separate still further Russia and her allies. There -are only three ways by which Russia can communicate with Europe and -America. One of these ways is across Siberia and the Pacific Ocean, a -long distance. Another way, through Archangel, is a summer way only. -The third and shortest way is through Finland and Sweden. If Germany -can partially take Finland and seize the railroad which leads to -Sweden, and there is only one main line of railroad, she can cut Russia -off from her allies very effectively. Perhaps her next step would be to -interfere, by means of submarines, with Russia’s other outlet in the -Pacific.

- -
- -

[Pg 226]

- -

CHAPTER XXIV RUSSIA’S GREATEST NEEDS

- -

It would be a very terrible thing for democracy and the world’s peace -if the Allies, observing the anarchy into which Russia has fallen, -should relax any of their efforts to help her back to a sound military, -economic and social foundation. The first impulse is to beseech the -United States government to refuse to loan money to such an unstable -government, and even to decline to send Red Cross relief to a people -who will not try to help themselves. But second thought reveals the -unwisdom of deserting Russia in her crisis, however wilfully the crisis -was brought on. We must loan money to Russia even though we lose the -money. We must send her food and supplies even though they be received -without much gratitude. For the sake of democracy, to which revivified -and regenerated Russia has a world to contribute, we must help her now. -The task will not be as difficult as the surface facts indicate. Russia -is rapidly approaching the climax of her woe.

- -

Aside from her military situation, bankruptcy is coming if it is not -already there. Bankruptcy for the national treasury, for few taxes are -being paid. Bankruptcy for food, clothing, fuel for all the people -except a few on the farms, and even they will suffer[Pg 227] for many things. -Hunger and cold are at the door. The Russian army may rally, may turn -on the Germans and magnificently retrieve its lost reputation as a -fighting force. But there is no way in which the army of producers, the -farmers and the working people, can rout the enemy they have admitted -within the lines.

- -

The farmer class of Russia this year did not produce full crops, and -they refused to send to market a very large proportion of what they did -produce. They hoarded their grain for their own use and some of it at -least they have turned into vodka. In the towns and cities of Russia -prohibition almost prohibits, but the peasant very quickly learned the -art of illicit distilling, and I heard on authority I could scarcely -question that stills have been established in half the villages of -Russia. The statement is borne out to some extent by the fact that -drunkenness among soldiers is increasing, especially in places remote -from the larger cities. In Petrograd I saw little drunkenness, but the -farther I traveled southward into the farming area the more I saw and -heard of it. At the military position in Poland where the Botchkareva -Battalion of Death was stationed, I talked with a soldier who had lived -in America. In the course of our conversation he mentioned that a group -in his regiment had got drunk and were in trouble.

- -

“Where could they get liquor?” I asked.

- -

“Oh, they get it,” he replied. “It’s new and it’s quite horrible, but -they drink it.”

- -

Serious as the grain shortage was, the transportation situation was -still more serious. Food for which[Pg 228] Petrograd and Moscow would pay -almost any money, rotted on the ground, spoiled in the half-loaded -freight cars, and wasted in congested way stations for lack of -transportation facilities and for lack of labor. In the industrial -world things were as bad. The working people, blind to their own peril, -had shortened hours of work, had gone slack on their jobs, and had -voted themselves wages far in excess of their productive activities. -The consequences were rapidly accumulating. Factories were closing -down, partly because they could not get coal and partly because of the -extortions of labor. Soon there will be gaunt famine in the land. The -working people will know what it is to go hungry with their pockets -full of money.

- -

When these troubles culminate—and in a few weeks at the most, the -world will stand aghast at Russia’s state—the orgy of the Bolsheviki, -the riot of the dreamers will end. Human nature is the same in Russia -as it is elsewhere, the same as it is in New York or in Emporia, -Kansas. We all know how, when hard times pinch the country, the -Republican party elects its candidates. The people follow their -theorizing and dreaming leaders in good times, but when the hard times -come they turn to the party of strong business men to set them on their -feet again. The full dinner pail argument is going to appeal strongly -to the Russian masses this coming winter, and if the constituent -assembly is postponed until the autumn of 1918, I am confident that the -people will vote in favor, not of a socialistic millennium that will -not work, but for a sane, practical democracy that will.

- -

[Pg 229]

- -

What Russia needs above all other things is leaders. What the people -of this country must do for Russia is to help her find and develop -those leaders. They are there somewhere. Russia has shown that she -can produce great men and great women, people whom any nation might -be proud to follow. But under czardom the only people permitted to -lead were so corrupt, so reactionary and tyrannical that the Russians -learned to fear and distrust all leadership. When they overthrew -czardom and banished the tyrants and the corruptionists they thought -they could get along without any leaders. The world knows now how fatal -was their mistake, and very soon the blindest of the blind in Russia -will know it.

- -

Russia needs not only political leaders, she needs, even more urgently, -leaders in the economic field. She needs at the present time a business -man of the caliber of Mark Hanna, a man who, with a better ethical -standard, possesses Mark Hanna’s great genius for organization, his -marvelous executive ability. Such a man rarely dazzles the public with -oratorical powers. He wastes little energy in speech. But he knows -exactly what to do. He says to one man “come” and to another man “go,” -and you may depend on it they are precisely the right men at the right -jobs. He says to all about him, “Do this,” and they do it “to the -king’s taste.” Russia needs many such men.

- -

Nobody need be a slave under leaders, responsible and removable, like -that. We were, in the United States, until we got our eyes a little -open. We sink back once in a while still. Witness some of our municipal -governments. But freedom under strong[Pg 230] leadership is entirely possible. -In fact, it is the only real freedom there is in the world.

- -

The Russians may have a difficult time achieving it, for they are not -quite the hard-fibered, ambitious, struggling race the English, French -and Americans are. They are fatalistic and dreamy. That is the reason -they endured their autocrats so long. But in the end they will achieve -it.

- -

Russia needs education, and here again America must show her the way. -A public school system on the best lines we have been able to develop -will make over the Russian people in one generation. Ninety per cent. -of the present population is said to be illiterate. The old government -tried within the past ten years to extend the common schools, but with -little effect on illiteracy. The mass of the children were given two -years of schooling, with the object of teaching them at least to read -and write. Most of them barely learned and practically all forgot, -because they were not encouraged to use their tiny bit of knowledge. -Russia has no conception of the public library as we have developed -it. There are libraries, magnificent ones, in the cities. But they are -reference libraries for the learned, not reading and lending libraries -for the masses. I am sure there is not such a thing in Russia as a -children’s library, much less a librarian especially trained and paid -to teach children how to use and to love books. Russia needs schools -to teach children knowledge and she needs libraries very near, if not -directly attached, to the schools. I talked to many people in Russia -about the wonderful Gary schools, in which children work, study and -play their[Pg 231] way to fine, strong, thinking manhood and womanhood, and in -every case the response was the same. “We must have schools like that -all over Russia. Will you help us, when the time comes, to organize -them?”

- -

They cannot hope, of course, to go at once into all the intensive -work of the Gary public school system, but they can adopt its general -principles and its duplicate use of the school plant. In this way they -will be able to educate more children in each school house and thus -hasten the day when all the children will be in school. William Wirt’s -next great work may be organizing school systems in new Russia. Having -no old system to replace, he will not meet with the stupid and criminal -obstruction and opposition with which his labors in New York were met.

- -

Russia needs wholesome popular amusements to entertain and instruct her -adult population. If I were to write a detailed list of Russia’s most -pressing needs I should place near the head of the list plumbers and -moving pictures. The empire is back in the dark ages as far as building -sanitation is concerned. That is no small thing, because it affects -both the health and the morals of a people. It affects their manners -also, as any one who ever had to enter the lavatory of a Russian -railroad carriage or station can testify.

- -

They have some moving picture theaters in Russia, but they are poor in -performance and frightfully high-priced. You pay as much to go to the -movies in Russia as you pay to hear a high class symphony concert. I -never saw a 10 and 15 cent motion picture house, nor could I learn that -they existed [Pg 232]anywhere in the empire. Mrs. Pankhurst and I went to the -movies one night, paying something like a dollar and a half for our -seats. The play was a long, dreary drama, ending in suicide and general -misery. The acting was poor and the actors fat and elderly. For current -events pictures they presented the Cossack funeral, reeled off at such -a dizzy pace that it looked less like a funeral than an automobile race.

- -

Moving pictures, carefully selected, offered for a small admission -fee, would be a boon to Russia. They would teach the grown people a -thousand and one things they have never had a chance to learn, and -they would perhaps get the Russian mind out of its habit of ingrowing, -self-torturing analysis that leads to nowhere. They would also give -the Tavarishi something to do besides soap box spouting, and their -listeners something more to think about than half-baked social -theories. Because of the great illiteracy of the masses, Russia would -have to introduce into her picture theaters an institution which Spain -has already established. In Spain few people can read the titles and -captions that run through the picture dramas, so each theater has a -public reader, a man with a strong voice and clear enunciation, who -reads aloud to the audience, and also makes any explanations that are -necessary.

- -

I know exactly where moving pictures for the masses could be shown in -Petrograd without waiting for private enterprise to open theaters. -On the west bank of the Neva, not far from the sinister fortress -of Peter and Paul, stands the best and most democratic monument to -Russian enterprise in the capital.[Pg 233] This is known as the Narodny Dom, -or People’s House, a combination club house, restaurant, theater -and general meeting place of the working classes, founded by Prince -Alexander of Oldenburg and liberally supported by the late Czar.

- -

They have some fine concerts there, in times of peace, and an excellent -drama for the more intelligent of the workers. Admission prices are -fairly low and the performances good. For the less intellectual there -are certain Coney Island features, and these are so well patronized -that the concessionaries were well on the road to vast wealth. Long -lines of people waited every evening for a turn on the chutes or the -roller coaster. Their absolute hunger for a little amusement, a chance -to laugh and be gay is pathetic to witness.

- -

Another thing Russia needs is the soda fountain. A cold soft drink in -summer and a hot chocolate in winter, easily accessible and cheap, -would do more to take Ivan’s mind off moonshining vodka than all the -laws in the world. Last summer there were times when I would cheerfully -have given a dollar for a frosty glass of soda, any kind, any flavor. -And there were plenty of others in Petrograd of my mind.

- -

The best place to have luncheon in Petrograd is at the officers’ -stores in the street which bears the appalling name of Bolshaia -Konnyushennyaia. Here the food, government supplied, is good and it -is sold for something approaching reasonable prices. The best meal -I had every day was luncheon at the officers’ stores. The place is -crowded from 11 to 4 every week-day, military men and their families -predominating. Once, on a hot July day, there [Pg 234]appeared on the counter -where hors d’oeuvres were sold a cold delicious drink. It was a sort -of cherry phosphate, and there were glass pitchers and pitchers of it, -literally gallons. It sold for about twenty cents a small glass, and -within half an hour it was gone, every drop. The crowd swarmed to that -counter waving its money in the air, swallowed the cherry phosphate in -one gulp, so to speak, and clamored loudly for more. I remember that -I pleaded almost with tears for a second glass and could not get it. -There is a fortune waiting for the capitalist who will take cold, soft -drinks to Russia, and he will have besides the fortune the additional -satisfaction of bringing hope to the sodden victims of vodka.

- -

An army that will obey orders; a government that will govern; leaders -in business, in transportation, in agriculture and a people willing to -obey those leaders; education, wholesome life. Russia needs all these, -and in her coming mighty struggle to achieve them the whole world of -democracy, and especially our United States, must lend willing and -sympathetic help and guidance.

- -
- -

[Pg 235]

- -

CHAPTER XXV WHAT NEXT?

- -

Man must hope. He must believe that his fight is a winning fight or -he must give up in despair. That is why the Americans place credence -in every despatch from Russia which seems to indicate that the -disorganized fighting forces are being whipped into form again. That -is why any hint that Kerensky had not succeeded in restoring order in -the empire was for some time received with incredulity by the reading -public. But why refuse to face the facts? We must face them some time.

- -

In late September I read in one of the newspapers a headline which -stated that the so-called democratic congress then in session in -Petrograd had voted to sustain Kerensky’s demand for a coalition -ministry. The headlines were wrong. What the dispatch really stated -was that the congress had voted not to form any coalition with the -bourgeois element, or with members of the Constitutional Democratic -party. That is, the congress would not support a ministry that had any -non-socialist members in it. “All the power to the Soviets” was retired -as too conservative a slogan. It was “all the power to the Bolsheviki” -then, for that is precisely what the vote in that so-called Democratic -Congress meant.

- -

[Pg 236]

- -

Since June, 1917, no fewer than six congresses or conventions have -been held in Russia with the object of finding a way out of the chaos -with which the country is threatened. Every one of them was hailed -beforehand as the one which was going to be a revelation of the -intentions and desires of the people. The most important of these was -the all-Russia congress of Soviets held last July, and before that -the preliminary convention to prepare for the constituent assembly. -The one was to decide once and for all whether or not the moderate or -the extreme element in the Soviets was to rule, and the other was to -quiet both elements by showing that the government intended to prepare -a liberal and a democratic constitution for them to debate, amend and -adopt when the time came. Lastly, there was the great Moscow congress -of last August. I don’t remember what the stated object of that -congress was, but it does not matter much. The real object was to find -out which was the stronger man, Kerensky or Korniloff. Kerensky won -by a narrow margin, a very narrow margin. And then they held another -convention, and Kerensky lost.

- -

What will happen next in that distracted country? Into what new morass -are the people being led? Frankly, I do not know. I do not know anybody -who does. The only analogous situation in modern history is that of the -Poland of the eighteenth century. Poland had a government quite as bad -as that of the Russian Soviets, or Council of Workmen’s and Soldiers’ -Delegates. Instead of being an all-socialist affair Poland’s parliament -was made up entirely of noblemen. These men were so proud, so[Pg 237] “free” -in the New Russia sense of the word that they wouldn’t yield on any -question even to a majority vote. A single dissenting voice in their -parliament was enough to kill any measure. The people of Poland had no -more to say about government than the middle class and the rich have -in the Russia of to-day. And when a European war on a limited scale -broke out, and Frederick the Great started the era of frightfulness -which William the last thought he could bring to a triumphant -conclusion, the three great eastern powers of Europe—Russia, Prussia -and Austria—sliced up Poland and handed each of the three monarchs -a piece. Maria Theresa, who ruled the Austria of that day, wanted it -printed in the records that she wept when she took her piece, but she -took it just the same, and Poland has wept ever since.

- -

This could happen to Russia. She could be dismembered and handed -around. But this is not likely to happen. The Allies would never be -so foolish or so cruel as to permit it to happen. Russia could fall -apart and become an aggregation of small separate states, but each one -of those would still have its Soviets, and consequently a government -without stability or permanence. Finland and the Ukraine are two -Russian states which are trying to bring about this end, and they may -succeed, but a dissected Russia would furnish such good material for -future wars that the Allies can hardly afford to consent to it.

- -

Civil war is a fine possibility in Russia just now, except that there -seems to be no one at hand to organize the two forces. The strongest -probability is[Pg 238] more guerilla warfare, more street fighting, more -motor trucks loaded with machine guns rushing up and down Petrograd, -more battle, murder and sudden death, and then the reaction. Just -what form the reaction will take nobody knows. But the mad Bolsheviki -know that it is coming, and though they almost court it they also -fear it. They call this inevitable reaction the counter revolution, -and they excuse all their vagaries, their obstinacy, their pig-headed -resistance to a coalition with non-socialists on the ground that -they are fighting the counter revolution. I have heard Americans in -Russia, college professors, business men, correspondents, even members -of American commissions, say: “Don’t blame these people too much for -their radicalism. They are afraid they will lose all they gained by the -revolution. They fear the return of autocracy.”

- -

I can say with all confidence that whatever may happen in Russia, there -is not even the remotest chance of any counter revolution, in the sense -meant by the extremists, nor is there the slightest risk of a return of -autocracy. The autocracy collapsed like a house of cards, and the real -surprise there was in it for the Duma members who deposed Nicholas was -that the thing was so easy. I can imagine Miliukov, Rodzianko and the -others getting together afterward and saying: “Why on earth didn’t we -do this in August, 1914?”

- -

Nobody wants the Czar back unless it is the Romanoff family, and -doubtless each one of the grand dukes believes that if any one came -back it ought to be himself. The only possibility of a return of -monarchy in Russia would result from desperation[Pg 239] on the part of the -men who will finally restore order there. The situation may be so bad, -when the time comes to do that, that they may decide on a limited -constitutional monarchy as the best form of government for people who -are not yet ready for self-government. A figurehead king, something -visible to the people and symbolizing government, but a king with -responsible ministers who really rule, is a possibility for Russia. The -inevitable reaction, especially if it is long postponed, may take that -form. I have heard many Russians say so. Some said it with sorrow, some -with satisfaction, but there are plenty of educated and liberal-minded -people in Russia who would welcome it. If it comes, I predict that the -capital of Russia will be moved back to Moscow. The constitutional -monarch, if they have one, may be that brother of the late Czar who is -known in Russia as Michael Alexandrovitch, who as one of the ablest and -most enlightened of the Romanoff family. He is the man who was chosen -by the first provisional government to succeed the Czar when the latter -was deposed, and the governments which have followed have all treated -him with rather especial consideration. Last June he asked permission -to leave turbulent Petrograd and spend the summer in his villa on one -of the Finnish lakes. This permission was granted, and Michael has -lived in Finland in comparative peace and comfort ever since. The -government has not treated any other Romanoff as well.

- -

Most of the grand dukes and grand duchesses are virtually prisoners on -their estates. The Empress Dowager is confined to her estate in the -Crimea,[Pg 240] and the government would not even allow her to leave it to bid -her exiled son good-by. But Michael Alexandrovitch must have convinced -the government that he is trustworthy, and he seems to be regarded as -a man who could be brought out of his shadowy background and set up -for the people to call a king, if the worst comes to the worst and -they have to have a king. This is the most severe form the reaction -could permanently take in Russia, as far as I can judge. Of course a -military dictatorship may precede this, but the dictatorship would be a -temporary thing, a war measure to crush the Bolsheviki and bring order -out of chaos. Nobody in Russia, as far as I know and believe, wants a -counter revolution in the sense suggested by the Bolsheviki. But the -counter revolution, as a bogie to be held over the heads of the timid -dreamers and of those half-hearted ones who shrink from bloodshed, is -so useful that the Bolshevik leaders worked it hard all summer and in -the latest developments they were still at it.

- -

The experience of the French people after their revolution is often -cited by the timorous in Russia. It is true that the Bourbons came -back, but the people of France did not call them back. They were -put back by the allied monarchs of Europe, aghast at the spread of -republicanism in the eastern hemisphere. Following the revolution and -the two score years of Napoleonic wars, these rulers got together, -signed a secret agreement that the peace of Europe depended on France -remaining a monarchy, and in 1814 they put Louis XVIII on the throne. -By virtue of giving the French a liberal constitution[Pg 241] he kept the -throne until his death, ten years later. The allied monarchs saw to -it that his brother, Charles X, succeeded him, but the allies could -not prevent the French from turning him out of the country within six -years. Nor could they stay the revolution of 1848 which banished Louis -Philippe, the last Bourbon.

- -

Times have changed since the French revolution. Kings have lost most -of their power and almost all of their popularity. They cannot get -together and, under the direction of a Metternich, agree that the peace -of Europe demands that Russia remain an autocracy. They could not do -this even if the old combination, Russia, Prussia, Austria, England -and France, had not been violently disrupted. No country in Europe is -interested in restoring the Romanoff dynasty, unless it be the country -of the Hohenzollerns, and that country is not going to have much to say -about the world’s business for the next few years.

- -

There may be no counter-revolution in Russia, but there will ultimately -be a return to sanity and order. There will be a constitutional -convention, not too soon, it is to be hoped, and in that convention the -voice of the leaders of the moderate parties will be heard. Trotsky -may be a delegate, but so will Prof. Paul Miliukoff, the leader of the -Constitutional Democrats, or Cadets, as they are colloquially known. -All through the riot and turmoil of the summer Prof. Miliukoff and -his colleagues worked steadily to keep the party alive, to keep it -constantly in the foreground as the liberal-conservative force[Pg 242] which -might at least share in shaping the new constitution.

- -

There are plenty of wise, sane statesmen, plenty of good citizens in -Russia. They are not very conspicuous just now, and for good reason. -A fine old French abbé who was asked what he did during the Reign of -Terror, replied simply, “I lived.” Avoiding assassination is a career -in itself just now in Russia. Many of the wealthy classes and the -estate owners spent the summer in Finland. Some went to England or -the United States. The peasants in many parts of the empire, falling -in joyfully with the Kerensky plan of dividing up the land, began -the process by sacking and burning the homes of the estate owners, -destroying their fields, orchards and vineyards, and cutting and -burning their forests. These acts, in conjunction with riots and -excesses in the towns have encouraged the intellectual classes to leave -the country and to take no part in politics.

- -

Despite everything that has happened, despite these excesses, there is -no question that the Russian people in revolt have contributed greatly -to the world’s democracy. They will make still greater contributions, -I believe. They have a long road to travel before they establish their -new civilization. The Russians are not as developed as the English, the -French or the Americans. In some respects they are no further developed -than the English of the reign of Henry the Eighth. They ride in street -cars, but the street cars were made in Germany. They use the telephone, -and go up stairs in a lift, but the telephone and the lift came from -Sweden. They have only recently learned to use modern tools with[Pg 243] skill -or to farm scientifically. But they are learning very fast. They are -learning to coöperate in their farming faster than almost any other -people in Europe, which to my mind is the most hopeful sign of all.

- -

For I am just as much of a socialist as when I went to Russia in May, -1917, and just as little of an anarchist. I believe that the next -economic development will be socialism, that is coöperation, common -ownership of the principal means of production, and the administration -of all departments of government for the collective good of all the -people. I believe that the world is for the many, not the few. But -Russia has demonstrated that there is no advantage to be gained by -taking all power out of the hands of one class and placing it in the -hands of another. Too much power rests now in the hands of a small -class. But that class never abused its power more ruthlessly than the -Russian Tavarishi did in the 1917 revolution.

- -

The lesson of Russia to America is patient, intelligent, clear-sighted -preparation for the next economic development. Beginning with the -youngest children, we must contrive for all children a system of -education which will create in the coming generation a thinking working -class, one which will accept responsibility as well as demand power, -and into whose hands we can safely confide authority and destiny.

- -

Printed in the U. S. A.

- -
- -

The following pages contain advertisements of a few of the -Macmillan books on kindred subjects

- -
- -
>Russia in 1916
- -
- -
>Russia and the World
- -
- -
>Through Russian Central Asia
- -
- -
>With the Russian Pilgrims to Jerusalem
- -
- -
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK INSIDE THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION ***
-
- -
-Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -
- -
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -
- -
START: FULL LICENSE
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK -
- -
-To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -
- -
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -
- -
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -
- -
-1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -
- -
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -
- -
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -
- -
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -
- -
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -
- -
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at www.gutenberg.org. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. -
-
- -
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -
- -
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -
- -
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -
- -
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -
- -
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -
- -
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -
- -
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -
- -
-
- • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” -
- -
- • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. -
- -
- • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. -
- -
- • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. -
-
- -
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -
- -
-1.F. -
- -
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -
- -
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -
- -
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -
- -
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -
- -
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -
- -
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -
- -
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -
- -
-Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -
- -
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -
- -
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -
- -
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -
- -
-The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -
- -
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -
- -
-Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -
- -
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit www.gutenberg.org/donate. -
- -
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -
- -
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -
- -
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -
- -
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -
- -
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -
- -
-Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -
- -
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org. -
- -
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -
- -
- - - diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/ad1.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/ad1.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 160f0c5..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/ad1.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/ad2.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/ad2.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index b0cce76..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/ad2.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/ad3.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/ad3.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 15905e3..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/ad3.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/ad4.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/ad4.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 0e8f981..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/ad4.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/cover.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 4c5885c..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/cover.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/front.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/front.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 6d373c6..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/front.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/frontis.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/frontis.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 73fa324..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/frontis.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/i022.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/i022.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 41b7e3a..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/i022.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/i042.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/i042.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 9479f0d..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/i042.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/i052.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/i052.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index dd3575e..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/i052.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/i092.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/i092.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 4f72c11..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/i092.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/i108.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/i108.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 9f5b0ca..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/i108.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/i142.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/i142.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 53b246a..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/i142.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/i150.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/i150.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index bba86c5..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/i150.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/logo.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/logo.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 6e22c6c..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/logo.jpg and /dev/null differ diff --git a/old/66371-h/images/title.jpg b/old/66371-h/images/title.jpg deleted file mode 100644 index 7abc808..0000000 Binary files a/old/66371-h/images/title.jpg and /dev/null differ -- cgit v1.2.3